Chapter Text
“Have I told you how much I hate that you’re doing this?” Weiss asks. Blake pulls another shirt out of her closet—flannel, a green and blue plaid pattern that’s honestly kind of ugly—and wrinkles her nose at it for a moment before shrugging and tossing it onto the bed beside her open suitcase. It lands atop a pile of other, similar casual shirts that are waiting to be folded and packed.
“Repeatedly,” Blake says, glancing over her shoulder. Weiss is sitting on the edge of Blake’s bed, arms crossed and a scowl on her face. It’s an expression that, once upon a time, would’ve made Blake worry that she’d genuinely upset her friend. That was years ago, though, and Blake knows by now that mild aggravation is how Weiss shows love.
“I just want to make sure you know,” Weiss says. “You do know that this is insane, right?” Blake sighs. She glances through her closet one more time, finds nothing more worth packing, and closes the door. She turns around to lean against it, meeting Weiss’s gaze.
“It’s not that crazy,” she says. “It’s a lot of money, and—“
“A lot of money to get engaged to a stranger,” Weiss says.
“I’m not actually going to marry…whoever.” Blake waves a hand dismissively. The network had showed her a few headshots of some of the contestants when they’d finalized the list last week, but Blake has only seen five or six of the thirty people who are going to be trying to date her come next week. None of them had stood out to her.
“It’s a lot of money and good publicity, that’s all,” Blake says. “They offered me the job after that interview I did, okay? Was I supposed to say no to two hundred grand and a free international vacation?”
“When it involves having to get engaged to some idiot you’ve known for three months? Yes, absolutely you’re supposed to say no.” Blake rolls her eyes.
“It’s fine, Weiss,” she says. She’s tiring of the argument. They’ve been bickering about this since she got cast as the next bachelorette. “I’ll get to travel a lot, I’ll make enough money to stop relying on my parents, and it’ll make great publicity for my next book release. I write romance novels, going on the world’s most popular dating show is a great career move.” Weiss scowls harder, but doesn’t argue the point—because Blake is right, of course. She’d thought things through before she accepted the role.
“I just don’t think it’s actually about your career,” Weiss says. Blake frowns at her, not understanding. “You’re a little too okay with all of this, Blake. If it was only about your career, you would be more hesitant at the prospect of having to date a bunch of strangers.”
“It could be fun to get to know people,” Blake says, failing to sound convincing, even to herself.
“You hate people.” Weiss uncrosses her arms, leaning forward slightly. “I’m…concerned.” There’s genuine worry in her voice, and Blake sighs, unable to continue protesting when confronted with the rare sight of Weiss being so genuine. “It worries me to think that you might actually be trying to meet someone, and going about it in the worst way possible.”
“What makes you think that?” Blake asks.
“You haven’t dated since Adam.” Blake’s jaw clenches.
“I don’t want to talk about Adam,” she says. She steps away from the closet, walking over to the bed and picking up the first of the pile of shirts.
“I’m not asking you to,” Weiss says. “I’m just—it’s been a very long time, and you’ve seemed a bit lonely lately. That’s all.” Her voice goes soft at the end of the sentence, and Blake glances up to find love and worry on Weiss’s face. They hold each others’ gazes for a moment before Weiss clears her throat. “I don’t want you do something stupid on international television when you could’ve just downloaded Tinder,” she says. Blake smiles—there’s the Weiss she knows—and goes back to folding her shirt.
“I’m not going to do anything stupid,” she says. “I’m not looking to meet anyone, and if I was, I wouldn’t go after wannabe reality TV stars. But they’re going to fly me all over the world, Weiss, and pay me more than I made in four years of royalties off my last book.”
“When you put it like that, it sounds almost reasonable.”
“That’s because it is,” Blake says. “Now help me pack or get out of my apartment.”
“Just promise me you won’t actually marry someone you meet on reality television,” Weiss says, standing up from the bed and grabbing the next shirt from Blake’s pile. Blake rolls her eyes.
“I have standards, you know,” she says. “I promise.”
The minute Blake gets past Vale airport security and into the baggage claim, she spots the producer that’s here for her. It helps that the woman holding the sign that says Blake Belladonna on it stands out from the crowd. She’s both quite tall and incredibly attractive, with bright red hair and a smile that, even from a distance, sets Blake at ease. Blake makes her way over without much hassle. The airport isn’t too crowded at the moment, and she doesn’t have to worry about bumping into anyone with her wheeled bag.
“Hello!” the woman says the moment Blake is within a reasonable distance for conversation. “You must be Blake!” The smile doesn’t slip an inch, but it seems genuine, like the woman really is just excited to be in the airport on a Wednesday, so Blake manages a small smile back.
“That’s me,” she says, coming to a stop in front of the woman.
“Great!” The woman lowers the sign, tucking it under one arm. “I’m Pyrrha Nikos. I’m a producer with the show, and I’m basically going to be your shadow for the next three months. Any questions you have, anything you need, any time you want a break, I’ll be right there with you to help out. Sound good?”
“Sure,” Blake says. “I get breaks?” Pyrrha’s smile turns a bit mischievous.
“The cameras run 24/7,” she says. “But I know where the cameras aren’t.” Blake isn’t quite sure what to make of that, and it must show on her face, because Pyrrha keeps talking. “I’m on your side, Blake,” she says, settling back into a more serious tone. “Filming a show like this can be very demanding, physically and emotionally. It’s not officially in my job description, but I take care of whoever I get assigned to, and this season, it happens to be you.” Blake nods slowly.
“Okay.” She doesn’t love the idea of having a shadow, but she’d signed up for a complete lack of privacy for three months, and Pyrrha seems nice, at least. It could be worse.
“Okay,” Pyrrha echoes, nodding. “And I’m going to have to take your phone away now.” Blake’s hand goes to her pocket. She’d been told about this, of course; neither she nor any of the contestants are allowed access to the outside world during filming. No phones, no internet, no television. No news, unless something particularly world-altering happens and the producers see fit to inform them. Blake had signed a contract agreeing to all of it. It’s just a little different to be confronted with it in person.
“Right,” she says. “Could I just text everybody first? Say goodbye to my parents and everything?”
“Of course,” Pyrrha says, flashing that kind smile again. “Are your other bags tagged with your name? I can go get them from the baggage claim in the meantime.”
“Yeah, they are.” Blake recites a brief description of her other two suitcases, and then Pyrrha is walking away and Blake is unlocking her phone for the last time for the next three months. She sends a text to her parents, reminding them of the date that she’ll be on Menagerie—with two prospective fiancés, for them to meet her family before she makes a final decision. She refuses to think too much about that part. She texts Weiss, too, and her agent.
“All ready?” Pyrrha is back, carrying Blake’s suitcases. Carrying them, not rolling them, despite the fact that they both have wheels on the bottom. The weight doesn’t seem to bother her a bit.
“Ready,” Blake says, feeling anything but. This is all happening a bit fast for her. Despite her misgivings, she presses the power button on her phone, shutting it all the way off, and holds it out to Pyrrha. Pyrrha sets down one of the suitcases for a moment to slip Blake’s phone into her pocket, then picks it back up and sets off for the airport doors.
“Your phone will go in a safe in the mansion once we get there,” Pyrrha says as they walk. “It won’t come out again until we leave for the first international destination unless there’s an emergency. When we travel, it’ll go with our security team and be placed in the hotel safe at each place we stay. Sound good?”
“Sure,” Blake says. They step out through the sliding doors of the airport and onto the street. There are dozens of taxis and Ubers idling at the curb, waiting for travelers, but Blake’s gaze is drawn past those. At the end of the block, a limousine is parked. Its windows are practically opaque in the sunlight, its black paint job spotless.
“That’s our ride,” Pyrrha says, following Blake’s gaze. Blake shakes her head slowly at the ostentatiousness of it as she follows Pyrrha towards the limousine. The driver pops the trunk as they approach without getting out of the car, and Pyrrha quickly loads Blake’s bags in. Then they’re climbing into the back, onto bench seats that face each other, and Blake locates her seatbelt as Pyrrha taps on the partition between their section of the car and the driver. “We’re all set, Ren,” she says. There’s no audible acknowledgement from the driver, but Blake feels the car begin to pull away from the curb.
“How far is the mansion?” Blake asks, finally remembering how to manage more than single word answers.
“Depends on traffic,” Pyrrha says. “Shouldn’t be more than an hour at most.” She pauses. “Oh shoot, I forgot to ask if you needed to use the bathroom before we left.”
“I’m okay,” Blake says. Pyrrha gives her an embarrassed smile.
“I’m not used to picking people up at the airport,” she says. “I’ve only been assigned to contestants before, and those assignments happen after everyone gets to the mansion.”
“Really?” Blake says. “You seem so confident.”
“I’m doing my best,” Pyrrha says earnestly. “I put together a script for all of this last week.” Blake smiles. Pyrrha isn’t at all what she’d been expecting. She’d imagined reality TV producers as…sort of like comic book villains, or cartoon witches. Cackling middle-aged women pulling strings and pushing contestants to do increasingly stupid things for attention. But Pyrrha is nice, and genuine, and Blake finds herself relaxing a bit, some of the tension that had built up in her muscles on the plane ride fading away.
“What’s next on the script?” Blake asks.
“Well, I was planning to let you know that this car ride is the last time you won’t be on camera for three months,” Pyrrha says. “So if you want to scream a bit, now’s your chance. Ren and I won’t tell anybody.” Blake genuinely considers it for a moment, which is probably a bad sign.
“I don’t want to scream,” she decides. “Do you have any advice, though? About tonight, or just…the show in general?”
“For tonight?” Pyrrha says. “We’ll give you a list of everyone’s names before the rose ceremony, so don’t worry about trying to remember them all.” Blake hadn’t even thought of that, and she breathes a sigh of relief. “In general…just don’t overthink things. To be totally honest with you, most stars break up with their winners within weeks. You don’t actually have to make a lifetime commitment at the end of this, even if you have to pretend you are for the cameras.” Blake nods. She’d known this, of course. She’s been watching the show since she was a kid, and only three of the stars are still together with their winners. “But if something is working for you, go with it,” Pyrrha says. “This process really can work. It’s a one in a million chance, but if you do fall in love with someone here, don’t worry about the show or the cameras. Just do what feels right with them.”
“You really think that?” Blake asks. Pyrrha blinks at her, and she elaborates, “You think this can work?”
“Of course,” Pyrrha says. “Three months isn’t a long time to get to know someone, but some people are destined to be together. Don’t you agree?”
“I don’t know.”
“Well, here’s hoping you get pleasantly surprised.” Pyrrha picks up a folder from the seat beside her that Blake hadn’t noticed before. “Now, I have some paperwork for you to fill out before we get to the mansion.”
“Are you ready for this?” Blake turns around at the voice and finds the host of the show, Coco Adel, descending the front steps of the mansion. She can’t help but be aware of the camera crew all around her, following Coco’s movements from multiple angles and filming Blake’s expression from several others.
“Not really,” Blake says, trying for a smile as Coco comes to a stop in front of her.
“No one ever is,” Coco says, returning Blake’s smile much more confidently. “Knowing that you’re going to meet the love of your life tonight? How does that feel?”
“It’s, um, definitely a lot,” Blake says. Coco is a little more genuine in person than she comes off as on TV, but she doesn’t radiate sincerity the way Pyrrha does. Her smile, though kind, is a little too manufactured to put Blake at ease.
“Well, I’ll be right over there if you need anything,” Coco says, gesturing off to the side, away from the path to the mansion door, where she’ll be off camera but less than a hundred feet away from Blake. “Your first suitor should be here in a minute or two.”
“Right,” Blake says. Coco reaches out, gives her shoulder a reassuring squeeze, and walks away. Blake is left standing…well, not alone, since there’s a camera crew all around her and Coco just off the path, but in a manufactured kind of loneliness. Nobody else is within view of the cameras, and no one is making a sound. When this shot plays on TV, Blake will appear to be waiting alone in the center of the path.
With that thought comes a wave of nervousness. Blake shifts her weight awkwardly and sticks her hands in her pockets. She’d opted for a suit and flats for tonight, though she has an incredible variety of formalwear with her thanks to Weiss’s packing efforts. It’s a chilly night, and Blake will have to stand out here meeting people for hours. She may have been living in Atlas for several years now, but she still isn’t used to weather any colder than the tropical heat back home in Menagerie, and the nights in Vale get cold, even in the summer. The suit had just made more practical sense than any of the dresses or heels in her suite upstairs, and she does look damn good in it.
Besides, pockets. Always a plus.
“Hands out of your pockets,” a camera guy calls from the side of the path. “Looks weird on camera.” Blake pulls her hands back out of her pockets with a practically inaudible sigh and crosses her arms instead. “No, not that either,” the same guy says. “Put ‘em behind your back or something.” Blake, feeling a bit like a grade schooler on picture day, laces her fingers together behind her back. She doesn’t have too long to feel disgruntled about it, because moments later, she picks up the sound of an engine approaching.
A limousine turns the corner and pulls to a stop next to the path.
Blake shoots a quick, panicked look at Coco, who smiles encouragingly, then over her shoulder at Pyrrha, who’s standing with the camera crew. Pyrrha gives her a little wave and gestures for her to turn around. Blake takes a deep breath and does so, facing the road just as the door of the limousine slides open.
A man climbs out. He’s blond, not too tall—probably only four or five inches taller than Blake, who isn’t exactly breaking any records—and wearing a suit without a tie, the first few buttons of his shirt undone. He grins the instant he makes eye contact with Blake, and Blake realizes that he’s actually quite handsome.
“Hey!” he says. He half-walks, half-jogs across the short distance between them. “I’m Sun.”
“Blake,” Blake says, extending a hand. Shit, is she supposed to shake his hand? Are they supposed to hug? She’s somehow forgotten every season premiere she’s ever seen of this damn show. Sun doesn’t question her; he just takes her hand and shakes it enthusiastically.
“You look amazing,” he says, squeezing her hand before releasing it. Like, seriously amazing. You’re gonna make some of the guys insecure.” Blake hadn’t thought of that, but it could be an unforeseen benefit of the suit. She knows what kind of people get cast on this show; at least a few of the men will be deeply perturbed by the idea of a woman failing to be traditionally feminine at all times, and she doesn’t want to waste any time on those types. This could be a great way to weed them out early.
“Not you, I hope?” Blake says, raising her eyebrows at Sun. He shakes his head vigorously.
“Absolutely not,” he says. “You look amazing. I’m just happy to be here.” That manages to drag a genuine smile out of Blake.
“I’ll see you inside, Sun,” she says, and he’s gone again, vanished up the path into the mansion. The limousine hasn’t returned with the next contestant yet, and Blake takes a moment to breathe, settling some of her nerves. He had been nice, genuine. If Sun is any indication, maybe Blake can get through the next three months. Maybe she can even have fun.
The next dozen contestants out of the limo dispel that notion entirely. There’s a particularly nervous blonde man named Jaune, who Blake doesn’t dislike but cannot imagine wanting to date, a man with electric blue hair who does finger guns at her and immediately kills any chance he could possibly have, and a slew of generically attractive people who offer her fake smiles and talk more to the cameras than they do to her. Blake finds herself getting bored.
“Hey.” It’s Pyrrha, coming up from behind her. Blake turns to look at her, her arms slipping out of where she’s holding them stiffly behind her back. Pyrrha is carrying a water bottle, which she offers to Blake with a smile. “So,” Pyrrha says as Blake drinks. “The next one is supposed to be a little shocking to you. I can’t tell you who it is, but…just a heads up, it’s someone you know.” A chill slips down Blake’s spine.
“Is it a man?” she asks. Pyrrha hesitates, brow creasing. “Please tell me,” Blake says. “It’s important.” They can’t possibly have brought Adam here. She has restraining orders against him in all four kingdoms and Menagerie; it would be illegal. It would also not be completely out of line with things she’s seen the show do in the past.
“Not a man,” Pyrrha says. “It isn’t anyone you don’t want to see, from what I’ve been told. Just surprising, that’s all.” She smiles sheepishly. “Maybe I shouldn’t have warned you.”
“No, I appreciate it.” Blake hands the water bottle back. “Thanks, Pyrrha.” Pyrrha smiles at her, and Blake hears the limousine motor in the distance.
“Back to your spot,” someone shouts from the camera crew, and Blake can’t repress an eye roll, even as she turns around and gets back into place. The limousine pulls to a stop by the curb, and Blake puts her hands behind her back again, straightening her shoulders. The limousine door pops open, and out steps—
“Ilia?” Blake says. Ilia climbs the rest of the way out of the vehicle, straightening up and meeting Blake’s gaze. She’s wearing a suit, too, with a subtle pattern to the dark fabric and a white shirt underneath.
“Hi,” Ilia says. She steps onto the path, and Blake automatically opens her arms for a hug even as her brain desperately tries to catch up to the situation. She hasn’t seen Ilia in months, not since last time she visited Menagerie, and now she’s…here? Competing on the show? The show about dating Blake?
“Ilia, what are you doing here?” Blake says as she steps back from the hug. “What’s—I don’t understand what’s happening right now.”
“I’m here to compete,” Ilia says, which Blake already knew, and which isn’t helping her comprehension of the situation at all.
“But I—you—“ Blake gestures vaguely between the two of them. “You like me?” Ilia’s jaw clenches slightly—nervousness. Ilia’s always been a terrible liar; Blake can read her emotions like a book.
“I figured it was worth a shot,” Ilia says. “We’re friends, we’re both hot. What more is there to it, right?”
“Ilia…” Blake shakes her head, still unable to quite process what’s happening right now.
“Besides, you could use a familiar face around here,” Ilia says. Her words seem…almost recited, like she’d planned what she would say on the drive over. “I’ve met some of the other contestants, and it’s a mess.” Blake can’t argue with that.
“We are going to have to talk about this,” she says. “I had no idea that you…had feelings for me.”
“Blake,” Ilia says. “Chill. It isn’t a big deal. I’m just here to see if it could be a big deal. That’s all.”
“We’re going to have a talk,” Blake says again, more firmly this time. Ilia smiles fondly at her, an expression that Blake has been seeing for years—and oh God, has it meant something this whole time?
“Okay,” Ilia says. “I’ll see you inside.” She starts to step past Blake, then pauses. She presses a quick kiss to Blake’s cheek and walks away before Blake can speak. Blake twists around to watch her walk up to the mansion, fully aware that she has a dumbstruck look on her face but unable to remove it.
Ilia has been one of her best friends since she was a kid. They’ve been in each others’ lives for two decades. Even when Blake was with Adam, he couldn’t pull her away from Ilia completely. And now Ilia wants to date her? She’d played it off, made it seem unimportant when Blake had asked, but Blake is supposed to get engaged at the end of this. Ilia can be impulsive, sure, but there’s impulse decisions and then there’s trying to get engaged to one’s best friend.
The limousine turns the corner again, and Blake is thrust back into introductions without a minute to dispel the daze that’s settled over her. She shakes hands and learns names without paying any attention to what she’s doing. She’s immensely, preemptively thankful for the list of names Pyrrha had promised her, because she’s already forgotten half the people here.
“Last one,” Pyrrha calls from her spot behind the camera crew, and Blake blinks in surprise. Somehow, she’s met twenty-nine people already. She’s been standing here for at least two hours, and the night is barely beginning. After this, she’ll have to talk to all of them, and then send half of them home. Pyrrha had warned her that they wouldn’t be done until past sunrise, but she’d thought that was an exaggeration. Apparently not.
The limousine motors sound, and the car pulls up to the curb. Blake straightens her posture one last time, facing forwards.
The limousine door opens, and Blake’s jaw drops.
It’s a woman who steps out. She’s tan, tall—taller than several of the men Blake has met tonight, even without heels—and her blonde hair falls to her waist in thick, wild waves. She’s wearing a simple purple dress, and as she gets closer, Blake realizes that it matches her eyes. She steps up in front of Blake, features slipping into an easy smile. Blake’s heart thumps in her chest.
“Hi,” the woman says.
“Hi,” Blake echoes. She makes a conscious effort to close her mouth, but she can’t stop staring. The woman is staring right back, deep purple eyes meeting Blake’s gaze without flinching. It feels—it feels intense, and Blake reaches out, unsure what she’s even reaching for. Not a handshake, or a hug; her hands hang uncertainly in the air between them for half a second before the woman catches them in her own. Her hands are warm, almost hot, and calloused where they touch Blake’s.
“I’m Yang,” she says, and Blake nods, because—well, she couldn’t possibly have expected that, but it feels right. Of course her name is Yang, of course her hands are steady and warm against Blake’s, of course she’s here; where else would she be?
“It’s nice to meet you,” Blake says, somehow managing to string words together. “You look beautiful.” Yang’s smile turns into a grin.
“You don’t look half bad yourself,” she says. “Very suave.” Blake feels herself blush, and is immensely thankful that, between her dark complexion and the fact that it’s night time, Yang probably can’t tell. Although the way her grip tightens on Yang’s hands at the words isn’t exactly keeping any secrets.
“Thank you,” Blake says, and she has another thought to voice but it escapes her completely. Yang just grins at her, and Blake’s mind empties out.
A quiet shuffling noise comes from the side of the path, and Blake suddenly remembers, for the first time since Yang stepped out of the limo, that she’s on camera. This is a show, and she needs to keep it moving. She takes a deep breath and smiles politely, trying to drag the intensity of her eye contact with Yang down a few notches.
“I’ll see you inside,” Blake says, squeezing Yang’s hands. Yang makes a face.
“You sure I can’t just steal you away right now?” she says. “I’m pretty sure I could take the limo driver in a fight.”
“You’re going to have to win the show first,” Blake says. “Then you can take me wherever you want.” She realizes as she says it that she’s mostly serious. Yang nods thoughtfully.
“Then I don’t have to steal a car,” she says. “Good thinking. I don’t need another felony on my record.” Blake stares at her until Yang clarifies, “Kidding. I think I have some unpaid parking tickets, though.” Blake shakes her head slowly.
“I’ll see you inside, Yang,” she says again, and this time, she reclaims her hands. The moment Yang’s fingertips slip away from her, Blake misses them.
“See you,” Yang repeats. She steps past Blake, close enough that their shoulders touch, and for a moment, Blake thinks she might pull the same cheek kiss move that Ilia had. Ilia had gotten away with it because they’ve been friends forever; if any of the other contestants had tried that, Blake probably would’ve told them to get back in the limo and go home. But if Yang tries it? Blake just might let her.
Yang doesn’t try it. She heads up the path towards the mansion, and this time, Blake doesn’t give a shit what the camera crew has to say. She shoves her hands in her pockets, trying to hold onto some of the warmth of Yang’s touch.
“That’s everyone, Blake.” It’s Coco, coming up from her spot off the path, and Blake shakes her head slightly, trying to remind herself again that she’s on camera. “How are you feeling?”
“A little overwhelmed,” Blake says honestly. “That was a lot.”
“It’s definitely a lot of people,” Coco says, and oh, right, Blake met other people tonight. “And it’s just the beginning. Ready to make some real connections?” Do I get a choice?
“Sure,” Blake says. Coco smiles at her.
“Let’s head inside then,” she says. “You have a toast to give.”
“Hey, Blake.” It’s Sun, emerging from the crowd of contestants with a grin on his face. “Can I steal you away for a bit?” Blake has barely lowered her glass from the obligatory toast she had stumbled through. Sun is assertive, Blake has to give him that.
“Okay,” she says. Sun’s smile widens, and he offers her his arm. Blake slips her hand around it a little awkwardly and follows him out of the room. Sun takes her down a hallway and into a room with a couch and a coffee table. A few cameramen follow them, though Pyrrha stays behind in the room with the rest of the contestants, talking to another producer. Blake does her best not to pay any of it any mind.
“So,” Sun says as he sits down on the couch. Blake settles in next to him, keeping a good few inches between their bodies. Sun makes no effort to bridge the gap; if he even notices it’s there, it doesn’t bother him. “Do you remember my name?” Blake rolls her eyes.
“Of course I do, Sun,” she says. Sun pumps his fist enthusiastically.
“Awesome, I made an impression,” he says. Blake suppresses the smile that tries to form.
“I remember you,” she says, then her eyes drop. “I don’t remember your shirt being that unbuttoned, though.” Sun glances down at himself, then back up at Blake, not a hint of shame on his face.
“I paid good money to be able to dress this slutty,” he says. “You’re lucky I’m still wearing a shirt.” Blake stares at him blankly, and Sun’s grin slips a bit. “That probably would’ve been funnier if you had context,” he says. “I’m trans.” The lightbulb goes off in Blake’s head, and she nods slowly.
“Top surgery,” she says, just to make sure she’s connected the dots right, and Sun grins.
“Yep,” he says. “Wanna see the scars?”
“You’re going to take your shirt off no matter what I say, aren’t you.”
“Yeah, probably,” Sun says. “Unless it makes you uncomfortable?” Blake shrugs. It might if Sun was pushy about it, or if he hadn’t asked. But as it is? This is definitely the least subtly she’s ever been flirted with, but Sun is respecting her physical space, and he had asked.
“Go crazy,” she says, and Sun starts rapidly unbuttoning his shirt. Blake’s eyebrows raise slightly when she realizes that he’d been hiding some impressive abs under there. Between the muscles, the easy smile, his strong jawline and genuine enthusiasm, he’s objectively very attractive, and Blake…Blake is not particularly interested.
Well, that’s fine. It’s not like she actually came here to meet the love of her life. She’ll keep Sun around, if only because he seems like fun, and who knows, maybe Blake will be able to develop an interest in him. She’s never dated thirty random strangers before; maybe it just takes some time.
“Those are scars,” Blake says, nodding in recognition as Sun pushes his shirt to the sides, revealing two thick white lines on the lower part of his chest. She isn’t sure what else to say. She doesn’t want to say anything rude, or overstep.
“Sure are,” Sun says. “And you’re cool with it? Dating a trans person?”
“Of course,” Blake says. “I’m not super familiar with the community, but I—“
“Can I cut in?” a voice interrupts. Blake looks up over her shoulder and finds a tall man with a cloyingly fake smile standing behind her, looking down at the two of them. Blake vaguely remembers him from his introduction—he had thrown a football at her; apparently he’d been an athlete in college—but she can’t recall his name. Calvin? Caden?
“We’re in the middle of a conversation,” Blake says after a moment. The man’s smile turns into a sneer as he glances at Sun.
“Yeah, I can see that,” he says mockingly. “Already got his shirt off, huh? Aren’t you moving a little fast? I thought you were classy.” Blake’s eyes narrow.
“You’re going home tonight,” she says. The man looks back at her, eyes widening.
“Huh?”
“You’re going home tonight,” she repeats. “You can either walk away and enjoy the open bar for a few more hours before I send you home at the rose ceremony, or you can leave right now. Your choice.”
“What’s wrong with you?” the man says. “What’d I do?”
“Would one of you guys mind getting security for me?” Blake says, looking up at the camera crew.
“I’m going!” the man says, raising his hands defensively. “Crazy bitch.” Blake just about throws her glass at his retreating back for that, but she manages to restrain herself, and turns back to Sun instead. He’s staring at her with wide eyes, mouth slightly open.
“What?” Blake says. Sun shakes his head.
“That was so cool,” he says. “That was just—you really told him to fuck off, huh?” Blake can’t stop herself from glancing at the cameras. They’re not live—this footage won’t air for months—but it still seems strange to curse on TV.
“He was a jerk,” Blake says with a shrug. “And not very interesting. I didn’t remember his name.” Sun leans back against the couch, shirt still open.
“Blake,” he says. “You’re, like, the coolest person I’ve ever met.” Blake can’t suppress the smile this time, though she looks away to hide it. She will keep Sun around, she decides. He’s sweet.
“As much of a jerk as he was, though,” Blake says, “I do think I should go talk to everyone else. Can’t start playing favorites this early.”
“Aw, am I your favorite?” Sun says, putting a hand over his heart. Yang’s smiling face flashes in Blake’s mind.
“Don’t get cocky,” Blake says, standing from the couch. “It was nice talking with you, Sun.” She offers him a hand up, and Sun takes it, his touch not lingering any longer than it has to.
“I’ll see you at the rose ceremony,” he says, sticking his hands in his pockets and walking away down the hall, shirt still hanging open. Blake takes a moment in the room to collect herself, as she only has the cameramen for company.
“Hey, Blake.” It’s Pyrrha this time, not one of the contestants, coming down the hall. “How’s everything going?”
“Decently,” Blake says. “How many of them do I actually have to talk to tonight?”
“However many manage to pull you away,” Pyrrha says with a shrug. “The rose ceremony starts at five A.M.”
“Five—“ Blake goes to check her phone before remembering that she doesn’t have it. She glances at one of the clocks in the room instead. It’s a quarter past one.
“I can bring you coffee if you need it,” Pyrrha says.
“Tea,” Blake corrects automatically. “I think I’ll be okay.” She sighs. “Thanks, Pyrrha.”
“No problem,” Pyrrha says. “I should be by your side for the rest of the night, so if you change your mind, I’ve got you.” Blake starts to respond, but she’s interrupted by quiet footsteps in the hall. Pyrrha quickly moves to the side, out of the way, and reveals Jaune, who hovers awkwardly in the entrance to the room, eyes darting between Blake and Pyrrha.
“Uh, hi,” he says, looking more at Pyrrha than at Blake. “Sorry, is this a bad time?”
“No, it’s fine,” Blake says. She gestures at the couch. “Come sit.” She sits back down herself. Jaune crosses the room, looking around at each and every cameraman before he takes a seat. He puts even more space between himself and Blake than she had kept from Sun. He’s practically cuddling with the armrest.
“Hi,” he says again, actually looking at Blake this time—though he glances up at Pyrrha immediately afterwards, clearly confused by her presence. Blake hadn’t thought anyone could be more uncomfortable with being on TV than she is, but she’s clearly been outmatched.
“Just pretend I’m not here,” Pyrrha says, waving a hand at Jaune. “I’m crew, just here to help out Blake.” She smiles at him, and Jaune turns bright pink.
“Right,” he says, and finally turns to look at Blake. He’s clearly not focused on her, and maybe Blake should be offended by that, but she’s honestly just relieved that he’s more interested in Pyrrha than he is in her. He seems nice enough; this way, she can keep him around and send one of the ruder, shallower contestants home without worrying that he actually likes her.
Jaune stumbles his way through a conversation with Blake, then gets cut in on by a deeply uninteresting girl who claims to be an Instagram influencer, and who is also twenty-two. Blake decides after about thirty seconds that she’s sending the girl home tonight, though she doesn’t voice it aloud this time.
The rest of the night passes a lot like that. Blake has conversation after conversation with what she swears are the most boring people the network could’ve possibly cast. She makes a mental list of the ones she can stand and tries to remember their names for the rose ceremony. She tries to pull Ilia away repeatedly, desperately wanting a moment to talk about all of this, but other people keep getting in her way. Blake doesn’t actually have much agency in who she speaks to; whoever comes up to her first is pretty much who she’s stuck with.
Which is maybe why it’s four-thirty before Yang finds her.
Blake is taking a minute to herself—well, herself, Pyrrha, and three cameramen. She’s outside, in the small garden behind the mansion, taking deep breaths of the cold night air and actually enjoying the chill for once. It’s become boiling hot inside the mansion; too many bodies and too little space. Blake had abandoned her jacket hours ago, given it to Pyrrha to hang up somewhere and rolled up her shirt sleeves. Cold air is rolling over her forearms, drawing up goosebumps in its wake, and Blake is just closing her eyes for a moment when she hears footsteps behind her.
“Hey.” The voice is familiar to her, even after only hearing it once. She turns, and there’s Yang, standing a few yards away on the garden path.
“Hey,” Blake says, turning the rest of the way to face Yang and slipping her hands into her pockets. “You took your time.”
“Were you waiting for me?” Yang asks, smiling. Yes. Blake was. Blake is.
“Are you sure you’re going to measure up?” she says instead, avoiding Yang’s question with all the subtlety of a sledgehammer. “Going last and all, I mean. At least half the people I talked to tonight had an introduction speech prepared.”
“No speeches,” Yang says. She takes a few steps closer, bringing them to a more natural conversation distance. “I—“
“Hey!” The voice comes from somewhere over Yang’s shoulder, and Yang turns to face its source, stepping a bit to the side to let Blake see, too. It’s the same man from earlier who had interrupted Blake and Sun, only he looks significantly drunker now.
“Can you get security?” Blake murmurs to Pyrrha. “I told him to leave earlier.” Pyrrha nods quickly, stepping off to the side and pressing a hand to her Bluetooth headset.
“Hey,” the man says, coming to a stop in front of them. Yang has put herself between him and Blake, crossing her arms over her chest. Blake steps up beside her and mirrors Yang’s pose. “You didn’t give me a fair chance,” the man says, pointing at Blake. “You didn’t let me talk to you.”
“You did talk,” Blake says. “And you were a dick.” The man shakes his head.
“Only ‘cause you were taking that guy’s clothes off,” he says. “That’s not allowed yet.” Blake flushes at the phrasing, the implications. The man steps closer, reaching for her arm. He never reaches her. Yang catches his wrist, her grip tight enough that her knuckles turn white.
“You’re drunk, dude,” Yang says. “And you’re already going home. Don’t get yourself arrested while you’re at it.” The man jerks his hand back, and Yang lets him go. He rubs at his wrist, glaring at her.
“Fuck you,” he says. Yang sighs, closes her eyes for a moment, and when she reopens them, they’re…intense. The look isn’t directed at Blake, but it’s forceful enough, even as an observer, that Blake’s mouth goes dry. She can only imagine how the man must feel beneath it.
“Leave,” Yang says. Her voice is low in both pitch and volume. The man takes a step back. Far up the path, at the mansion doors, Blake sees a few security officers approaching.
“Let’s go for a walk,” Blake says. Yang turns to look at her. For a moment, that intense gaze is fixed on Blake, and it weighs on her, heavy and inescapable. Then it’s gone, and Yang is blinking at her curiously. “No reason for us to be here while they deal with this,” Blake says, tipping her head at the man, who is watching the approaching security officers with a confused expression on his face.
“Sure,” Yang says. Without even thinking about it, Blake slips a hand into hers. Yang’s eyebrows raise slightly, but she laces her fingers through Blake’s and doesn’t comment on it. Blake tugs at her hand, and they start off, walking farther into the garden.
“Let’s find somewhere to sit,” Blake says as they turn a corner around a row of short trees, putting the scene on the path out of sight. “My feet hurt.” Yang smiles slightly.
“Imagine how all the girls in heels feel,” she says.
“I’d rather not,” Blake says, shuddering slightly. “My best friend didn’t think I should bother packing anything formal that wasn’t heels. I’m really, really glad I did.”
“Your best friend sounds like a crazy person,” Yang says, and Blake smiles fondly.
“She is that.” Something catches her eye. “Bench,” she says, nodding at a low stone bench a ways down the path. They make their way to it quickly, settling in side-by-side. The bench isn’t really meant for two, and Blake ends up pressed against Yang from thigh to shoulder. It doesn’t bother her. It feels…nice. Blake keeps their hands together, resting in Yang’s lap.
“I’m sorry you had to deal with that guy,” Yang says after a moment. Blake shrugs.
“He was just a jerk,” she says. “Not a big deal.”
“You seem a little shaken up, though.”
“Do I?” Blake takes stock of herself. Her breathing is a little elevated; her hand is starting to sweat in Yang’s—although that may have more to do with the fact that Yang’s entire body, everywhere it touches Blake’s, is straddling the line between warm and hot. Most telling, though, is the slightly shaky feeling throughout her entire body, the fact that she can’t quite take a steady breath.
“Yeah,” Yang says, and her voice now couldn’t be more different than it was when she told the man to leave. It’s gentle, unbearably so. “You sure you’re okay?”
“I’m fine.” Blake’s next words are pulled out of her; she doesn’t mean to speak them. She can’t seem to filter herself around Yang. She’s used to saying a tenth of the things she thinks and only meaning half of what she says. But with Yang, she says anything, and it all comes out sincere. “It was just a little intense. You…were intense. That’s all.”
“Oh.” Yang’s hand loosens around Blake’s, like she’s trying to give her the space to let go. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you.”
“That’s not what I—“ Blake can’t even say that’s not what she means, because Yang does scare her. Not because of the way she had handled that man, or the way she had ever so briefly looked at Blake, but because—because— “You didn’t do anything wrong,” Blake says, tightening her grip on Yang’s hand. “You’re just—it feels like things matter, with you. Don’t you feel that?” Yang is silent for a long moment, and Blake wonders if she’s somehow come on too strong, despite the fact that Yang is here competing for a chance to marry her.
“Yeah, I know what you mean,” Yang says eventually. “It’s…weird.” Weird is one word for it. Blake would go with completely fucking insane or batshit stupid crazy herself.
“So, tell me about yourself, Yang…” Blake pauses. She doesn’t even know Yang’s last name.
“Xiao Long,” Yang provides.
“Yang Xiao Long,” Blake repeats. “You said no prepared introduction speeches, but I wanna hear your best improv. ”
“Alright,” Yang says. She takes a deep breath. “I’m from Patch, which is a small island off the coast up north. I grew up there and moved back after college. I’m a physical therapist. I have a younger sister, who’s basically my best friend. My favorite color is yellow.” She smiles at Blake. “How am I doing so far?”
“You sound like you’re at a speed dating event,” Blake says.
“And what is this show but glorified speed dating?” Blake shakes her head, looking away because Yang is grinning at her and it feels a bit like staring into the sun. “I like your tattoo,” Yang says after a moment.
“Thanks,” Blake says, looking down at her left forearm, where her rolled up sleeve has exposed the panther that curls across her skin. Yang’s left hand—the one that isn’t wrapped around Blake’s—comes up, and her fingertips hover over Blake’s skin hesitantly, silently asking permission. “You can touch,” Blake says, a little amused. “It’s not like it’s going to feel like anything to you.”
“Duh,” Yang says. They both know that it’s just an excuse to touch Blake, and Blake finds that she doesn’t mind. Yang traces the lines of the tattoo with careful fingertips, the contact comfortably firm. Her hand doesn’t leave the boundaries of the art, where she’d been given permission to touch. “Any meaning, or did you just show up and ask for something badass?” Yang asks.
“I got it for my dad,” Blake says, and again, it’s honesty pulled out of her by Yang’s…everything. “He has a pretty similar one that he got when I was born.”
“Huh.” Yang’s fingers stop moving, but they don’t leave her skin. “I guess you’re pretty close with your parents, then?”
“I am now. It was…complicated for awhile.” Blake sighs. “Sorry, this isn’t really first date conversation. I don’t know why I’m telling you this.”
“It’s all good,” Yang says, but Blake shakes her head.
“I want to have fun with you,” she says. “It’s the first night. We can do all the depressing shit later.” Yang shrugs.
“Whatever order you want,” she says. “We can go back to telling each other how hot we both are, that was fun.”
“Fishing for compliments?” Blake says. Yang grins at her, unashamed.
“Mostly looking for an excuse to compliment you,” she says. “Losing the jacket is really working for you.” Blake, who has been poorly flirted with by thirty different people tonight and is sick and tired of it, covers her face with her free hand to hide her smile.
“Flattery will get you nowhere, Yang,” she says, voice completely lacking conviction.
“Aw,” Yang says. “What will, then?” She finally lifts her hand from Blake’s forearm and wraps it around the back of her hand instead, cradling Blake’s hand in both of her own. “What’s the key to your heart, Blake Belladonna?”
“I…” Blake gets distracted for a moment by how dark Yang’s eyes look in the dim moonlight. She clears her throat. “I don’t know,” she says. “Your guess is as good as mine.” It sounds like a line, but it’s true. Blake has no idea what she’s looking for.
“Hmm.” Yang pauses for a moment. “Food?” Blake shrugs, makes a face that says eh without actually saying it. “That’s good, I’m not great at cooking. Uh…music? I’m not great at singing either, but I can totally serenade you—“
“Please don’t,” Blake says, cringing.
“No promises,” Yang says. “You’re a writer, what about words? Like, poetry or something?” Blake is shaking her head before Yang is even finished speaking. Words had been all Adam had. Smart, charismatic, deceptively kind, empty words.
“No poetry,” Blake says. “Unless you want revision notes on it.”
“Damn,” Yang says. “I’m just about of ideas. Guess I’ll have to just be myself, huh?”
“I wouldn’t recommend that, either,” Blake says. “I haven’t known you long, but you seem terrible.” Yang snorts.
“Uh huh,” she says. “That’s why you’re trying to crawl into my lap.” Blake blinks, looks down, realizes that she’s somehow slid even closer to Yang on the bench. Her shoulder is a bit behind Yang’s now, allowing her to press into Yang’s side. Blake could lean up a few inches and kiss Yang if she wanted to.
She kind of wants to.
Blake feels blood rush into her face. She pulls away, extricating her hand from both of Yang’s. She’s opening her mouth, readying an apology and an excuse about the chill in the night air—and really, it would only half be an excuse; Yang is like a space heater—when someone else speaks.
“Blake?” It’s Pyrrha. There are still other people here. Blake looks over towards the voice and finds Pyrrha standing with the camera crew. “Sorry to interrupt,” she says. “But it’s time for the rose ceremony. Yang needs to go get on set, and you need to make your decisions.”
“Okay then,” Yang says. She gives Blake another smile, this one a little nervous. “See you in a bit, I guess.”
“See you,” Blake echoes. Yang stands up slowly, starts to turn away, then pauses, looking back at Blake.
“I’ve had a really good time meeting you,” she says. “Um—good luck.” Blake nods, and Yang walks away before she can respond, back up the path to the mansion. The way Yang had spoken…does she think that Blake is going to eliminate her?
Should Blake eliminate her? She doesn’t really want to. Yang is the only person here that Blake feels a spark with. Not just a spark, a…a something, a weight to their interactions. But maybe that’s exactly why Blake should eliminate her. That weight is something real, and reality TV isn’t exactly the place to build a real connection. And even if it was, Blake isn’t here for that. She’s here for her career, for money and publicity. She isn’t lonely, no matter what Weiss thinks.
“Blake?” It’s Pyrrha again, and Blake shakes her head slightly, pulling herself out of her thoughts.
“Yeah,” Blake says. She stands from the bench. It’s cold out here now that Yang’s gone. “I’m ready.”
“Just follow me inside,” Pyrrha says. “You’re almost done for tonight.”
The rose ceremony is a lot less dramatic in person than it seems on TV. Blake marks down most of her choices on a list of names in another room, and Pyrrha tells her that she’ll get to step out and check that list every few names. The contestants stand in three rows on risers, carefully positioned so that no one is obscured by a taller person in front of them.
“Everyone.” It’s Coco, striding into the room and surveying the gathered contestants with a smile. Blake is suddenly aware that this exact moment is definitely going to be on TV, and she straightens her back slightly. “Blake,” Coco says, turning to face her. “How are you feeling? How was tonight?”
“It was really good,” Blake says. “Lots of tough decisions, but…I think I’m happy with my choices.” She hasn’t made all of them yet. She’s debating between keeping Yang or a brunette woman, a journalist a few years younger than Blake herself. She had been…nice. But Blake would have to check the list to remember her name.
It shouldn’t even be a question, but Blake can’t stop herself from asking it. She can’t decide if she wants to keep Yang here, risk…risk what? Blake doesn’t know.
“Sun.” The first rose is easy, at least. Sun grins at her and climbs down from his spot in the second row of risers, moving to stand in front of her. His shirt has been (mostly) rebuttoned for the occasion. “Will you accept this rose?”
“Absolutely,” Sun says. Blake smiles back at him and tucks the rose into his lapel. He doesn’t go for a hug or anything, just returns to his spot on the riser, and Blake reaches for the next rose on the table.
“Ilia.” This one is easy, too. Blake had never gotten the chance to speak with Ilia tonight. They need to sort things out between them, and besides…it’s nice, having her here. Blake is a little comforted by the presence of a familiar face. Ilia steps forward. She isn’t quite smiling, but Blake can see the happiness in her eyes clear as day. “Will you accept this rose?”
“Of course.” Ilia speaks quietly enough that Blake wonders if the mics pick up on it. Not her problem, though. She tucks the rose into Ilia’s jacket and smiles slightly before Ilia turns away.
“Jaune.” This one isn’t quite as simple as the first two. Blake has no interest in Jaune in any capacity, really, but he’d been nice enough, and his inability to form a coherent thought in Pyrrha’s presence had been entertaining. She can eliminate him later; tonight is less about who she wants here and more about who she doesn’t.
To that end…
“Neptune.” Blue-hair finger-guns man hops down from the risers, strolling up to Blake with a shit-eating grin. Blake doesn’t like him, either, but he’s bearable enough, and Blake had spotted him and Sun talking during the cocktail party earlier. They’d seemed like they got along well. Blake will keep him around for now, for Sun’s sake if nothing else.
“Okay, quick break then we’ll get back to it,” Coco says. A few of the contestants visibly slouch, knowing that this bit won’t be in the show.
“C’mon,” Pyrrha murmurs to Blake. They step out of the room, into a side hallway where a production assistant is holding Blake’s list of names. “Eleven more,” Pyrrha says, and Blake suppresses a deep sigh. It’s already nearly six. She wants to sleep.
The next five names go quickly. Blake doesn’t care about any of them. A few ask for a hug with their rose; Blake refuses each and every one. The camera crew readjusts, and Blake goes back out to the side hall, where Pyrrha offers her water and Blake memorizes the last of the names on the list. She still hasn’t made a decision about Yang.
And then, suddenly, she’s standing next to a podium with a single rose on it, and she still hasn’t made a decision.
Blake picks up the rose and spins the stem between her fingertips. It would be so easy to say a different name. It would take her a second to send Yang home. She wouldn’t feel that weight again. This whole thing would stay exactly how Blake planned it: a business venture. A three month world tour, a paycheck, and a breakup that she won’t even cry over, won’t feel a thing about. It would be—it would be safe.
Blake realizes, then, that she’s scared, and it makes her angry.
“Yang,” Blake says, tightening her grip on the rose. She hasn’t let fear make her decisions for her in years. She won’t start now.
Yang climbs down from the back row of the risers. She smiles as she approaches Blake, but her eyes are wide. When she comes to a stop in front of Blake, the breath she takes is a little bit shaky.
“You scared me,” Yang says quietly. Blake tries to smile and can’t manage it. You scare me. But that’s not true, exactly; Yang doesn’t scare her. Blake is only afraid of what the weight between them might mean.
“Sorry,” Blake says, matching Yang’s volume. “I didn’t mean to.” She has a role to play, so she clears her throat, raises her voice. “Will you accept this rose?”
“Of course,” Yang says. She takes the flower from Blake’s hands, their fingertips brushing together. Blake can’t stop herself. She raises her arms, holding them out for a hug. Yang doesn’t hesitate a moment before stepping into it.
Yang is warm, and she smells amazing. Blake’s hands brush against her hair where it falls down her back. Her arms are strong, and she holds Blake the same way she had touched her tattoo earlier: firmly enough to be comforting without clutching, without hurting, without digging her nails in.
It’s perfect, and Blake doesn’t know how much of it she can take.
Notes:
and there ya have it! updates on this are going to be sporadic for a bit because i'm doing nanowrimo for a btvs fic in april while also working and taking a college class, but i'm a fast writer and i'm really enjoying working on this, so they should be, at the very most, every two weeks, and then very often after april ends.
i'm on tumblr @sevens-evan and on twitter @sevens_evan if you wanna keep up with me or talk to me or anything. like i said, i got 99 other fics on this website, so check those out if you liked this one. my she-ra fics are the best since i wrote them the most recently, but i've been in lots of fandoms, so give my profile a look.
please leave a comment if you liked the chapter! this is a new fandom for me, so support is extra appreciated :)
Chapter 2
Notes:
i finished this chapter the other day and told myself that i wouldn't post it til wednesday so y'all get a nice consistent weekly update schedule but you know what? i'm posting it now. y'all have been so damn nice to me, you deserve it.
as far as bachelor(ette) franchise knowledge you need for this, blake goes on a group date in this chapter which is basically. exactly what it sounds like. the lead takes like 4-10 of the contestants on a date all at once. it's exactly as ridiculous as it sounds and it inevitably causes drama on the show. you could probably figure this out from context in the chapter but just in case you needed clarification ¯\_(ツ)_/¯
blake talks some abt her past relationship with adam in this chapter; i don't think it's anything triggering but just in case, now you know. enjoy.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“So, Blake,” Coco says, smiling. Blake tries to smile back through her exhaustion. She’d thought she would get to go to bed after the rose ceremony, but Coco had wanted an interview, so here she is, sitting on a couch in the empty first floor living room of the mansion, so tired that she’s getting dizzy every few seconds. “How do you feel? You sent a lot of people home tonight, are you sure of all your choices?”
“I am,” Blake says. “There were a few tough decisions”—there was one tough decision by the name of Yang Xiao Long—“but I’m sure I made the right ones.”
“I’m glad,” Coco says. “And what about Cardin? You sent him home before the rose ceremony even started. What drove that decision?” Cardin. That had been the man’s name.
“The way he talked to me,” Blake says with a shrug. “He was disrespectful. I don’t—respect is really important to me. Like, the most important thing to me. I’m not going to put up with that sh—stuff in a relationship.”
“Of course,” Coco says. “You know, when we talked in pre-show interviews, you seemed a little hesitant about the idea of committing to someone. Any progress on that front?” Blake had definitely not spoken to Coco in those pre-show interviews, but she imagines the information had been passed along. Coco is the face of the franchise; no need to break that illusion for viewers by admitting that there are other people involved.
“Not a lot,” Blake admits, trying for a laugh. It comes out nervous. She’s too tired to project calmness. “I mean, my casting wasn’t conventional. Usually people in my role already tried to win this thing as a contestant. They feel really, really ready, you know? Enough to try over and over to find someone to commit to. I just mentioned how much I love the show in an interview and suddenly…” She gestures around at the room. “So I’m definitely worried that I’m not ready for this. But I like the decisions I made tonight, so as long as I keep making good ones, hopefully I’ll find the right person.”
“I’m sure you will,” Coco says. “Well, I’m sure you’re tired, so I won’t keep you any longer. Have a good night, Blake.” Blake nods and stands from the couch, beyond ready to leave. Pyrrha is at her side immediately, setting a hand on Blake’s elbow and guiding her from the room.
“Tomorrow is a rest day,” she says as she leads Blake down the hall towards the elevators—because the mansion has elevators. The camera crew, mercifully, doesn’t follow, although there are stationary cameras all throughout the house, just in case something interesting happens without a crew around. Blake’s bedroom and attached bathroom are camera free, but the hallway outside is covered from multiple angles, as well as the rest of the fourth floor.
“Thank God,” Blake mutters. Pyrrha smiles at her as they stop in front of the elevators.
“Sleep as late as you want tomorrow,” she says, hitting the call button. “The shooting schedule never gets less weird. Some days you’ll have to get up at six in the morning and some days will shoot until then. The best thing you can do is sleep whenever you can, as much as you can.” Blake nods, not particularly surprised by the information but not happy with it, either. She likes having clearly scheduled days.
“Day after tomorrow is the first group date, and the day after that is your first one-on-one,” Pyrrha says. “And then another rose ceremony. It’s a busy week.” Blake nods slowly. She leans against the back of the elevator, letting Pyrrha hit the button for the fourth floor, and closes her eyes. “Hey.” Pyrrha nudges her. Blake opens one eye and finds Pyrrha smiling at her. “You okay? You need anything?”
“Just sleep, I think,” Blake says. “Thank you.”
“Of course.” The elevator dings, and they step out, heading down the hall towards Blake’s bedroom. Blake technically has the whole fourth floor to herself, but the bedroom is the only place without cameras, so she imagines she’ll spend most of her time there. “You can call the number on the bedside table whenever you want food or anything,” Pyrrha says. “Someone will bring it up to you. You aren’t really supposed to leave the fourth floor tomorrow, too much of a chance you’ll run into a contestant, but if you want to take a walk or something just call and ask for me. I’ll sneak you out. Let’s see, what else? We need your list of contestants for the group date by midnight tomorrow, so take your time on that if you need it. If you have someone in mind for the one on one, don’t take them on the group date. It looks like favoritism, the audiences don’t like it. I think that’s it.”
“Okay,” Blake says. “Thanks, Pyrrha.”
“No problem.” Pyrrha stops walking as they reach Blake’s door. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”
“See you.” Blake doesn’t have the energy to muster up a more polite goodbye, and she doubts Pyrrha cares anyway. She just walks into her bedroom and closes the door behind her, hoping she’ll have enough energy to change into pajamas before she falls asleep.
“Morning, everybody!” Blake shouts as she strolls up the path that wraps around the mansion. She’s headed for the back patio, which is separate from the garden. The house, and the surrounding property, really are too goddamn big.
“Morning!” a chorus of voices calls back. The contestants she’d picked out for the group date—eight of them—are waiting for her on the patio, spread out across a collection of deck chairs. Her eyes skim across them as she approaches, blending right over Jaune, Neptune, and a few other contestants before settling on Yang.
Yang couldn’t be dressed less like she had the other night. The purple dress has been replaced by a bright orange tank top—a color that has no right to be as flattering on anyone as it is on Yang—denim shorts, and white sneakers. She’s stretched out on a deck chair, arms tucked behind her head, and as Blake stops at the edge of the patio, she lowers one to take her sunglasses off and meet Blake’s eyes. Her eyes sparkle in the sunlight, looking a much lighter shade of lilac than they had in the moonlight the night before.
“How are you guys doing today?” Blake asks, tearing her gaze away to address the group at large. The group mumbles a few “good”s back, and Blake kind of feels like a kindergarten teacher or a camp counselor, asking a class for group responses. From her chair, Yang grins at her, and Blake blames the warmth in her face on the sun. “Well, the plan for today is a hike, and then a drink. Sound good to everyone?” Another chorus of “yes”s. “Okay, well, let’s get to the van.”
It’s not a limo taking them anywhere this time; it’s a big, black van with four rows of seats, almost like a miniature bus. Blake notices as she slides into the passenger seat that it’s filled with cameras. There’s one on the dashboard, and one on either side of the ceiling above each row of seats. No one in the van could escape a close up, if one was desired by the editors.
The contestants bicker a bit about who gets to sit closest to Blake. Jaune doesn’t participate, visibly intimidated by a few of the other guys as they argue over who should sit in the second row of seats. Yang, for her part, doesn’t participate either, though she doesn’t look at all intimidated by the arguing. She just smiles at Blake through the passenger side window, eyes tragically obscured by her sunglasses once more, before she climbs into the very back row of seats in the van.
“The drive will be short,” the man behind the wheel murmurs to Blake. She’s about ninety percent sure he’s the same man who had been driving the limo on the first night, though she hadn’t gotten a good look at his face that day. “I can play music if you’d like.”
“Just the radio is fine,” Blake says. “Maybe it’ll keep them from talking to me.” Oh, fuck, she definitely said that loud enough for the mics to pick up. The driver—what had Pyrrha called him? Ren?—just smiles and hits a button on the dash. Some top 40 song or another comes through the speakers, not loud enough to prevent conversation but definitely loud enough to distract from it.
“So, Blake,” Neptune says from the seat directly behind Blake. The music isn’t loud enough, apparently. With a near-silent sigh, Blake twists in her seat to look at him. “What’d you do with your day off? Must’ve been really boring up there all alone, huh?”
“Not particularly,” Blake says. She almost makes a comment about how she enjoys her own company more than she does most of the contestants’, but she holds it back. One irritated remark on camera per day is probably enough. “I read, mostly. I brought a lot of books with me.” She’d discovered that the armchair in her room is light enough to move if she tries hard enough. She’d shifted it directly into the sunlight from her windows and made her way through almost all of one of the novels she brought with her from Atlas. It had been an excellent time.
“Books?” Neptune says. “Isn’t that kinda like homework, since you’re a writer?” Blake lets her amusement draw a smile out of her, though she doesn’t think Neptune is trying to be funny.
“Not at all,” she says. “It’s very relaxing.”
“Huh,” Neptune says. “I haven’t read since I was in school, so I guess I wouldn’t know. Hey, where did you go to school, anyway?”
Blake indulges him in the small talk for the duration of the drive. As Ren had said, it isn’t long, Neptune is amusing enough, and she figures it will give her a good excuse to not pull him aside later, during the second half of the group date where she’s expected to spend one-on-one time with each of the contestants. Maybe she can use the time she would’ve given him with Yang.
Blake’s eyes flick to the back of the van at the thought. Yang is talking to Jaune, who’d taken the other seat in the back row. Blake can’t hear a word of it from this distance, with the van engine and the music playing, but she can’t imagine the conversation is all that riveting. Yang, on the other hand, Blake would be perfectly happy to look at all day.
She doesn’t let herself. They get out of the van in a parking lot, at the base of a short hiking trail that will lead them along a creek and then up the back side of a hill. At the top is a fancy hipster bar that the network has rented out for the day. The camera crew and Pyrrha, who had all been transported in a separate van, join them, and Blake briefly explains the route before setting off into the woods.
It doesn’t take her much effort to establish a lead over the rest of the group. When she was younger, Blake had spent a lot of time hiking on Menagerie, where it was a lot hotter and there were a lot more irritating insects. Since moving to Atlas, she’s returned to it, though she doesn’t care much for the boreal forests and expanses of tundra there. Because of her practice, she’s more adept at walking quickly over uneven terrain than any of the contestants—though, when Blake pauses at a fork in the trail near the top of the hill and turns around to look, she notes Yang’s easy strides and lack of visible exertion. She imagines Yang could catch up if she wanted to. She wonders why she doesn’t.
Pyrrha is walking with the group of contestants, rather than with Blake. As Blake watches, she says something to Jaune, who predictably turns bright red. A moment later, he stumbles, colliding with Yang head first—straight into Yang’s nose.
“Fuck,” Yang says. One of her hands goes up to clutch at her face, and the other grabs Jaune by the shoulder. Blake inhales sharply, waiting for Yang to roughly shove him away. She doesn’t. She holds his shoulder tightly until Jaune has found his footing again, and then lets him go.
“I’m so sorry,” Jaune says immediately. “I tripped, I—I’m so sorry.” Blake digs her fingernails into her palms. She’s expecting that same intensity from the other night to make a reappearance. She’s expecting Yang to level that heart-stopping gaze on Jaune and tell him to fuck off.
“It’s all good, dude,” Yang says, clapping his shoulder with a palm and then going to touch her face with both hands. “It was an accident. Shit, that hurts, though.” She lowers one of her hands, and Blake’s heart twists at the sight of blood. She starts to take a step forward, but Pyrrha beats her to it.
“Here you go, Yang,” she says, holding out a pack of tissues. Yang grabs it from her, grimacing at her own bloody fingers. “Do you think it’s broken?”
“Definitely not,” Yang says, pressing a tissue to her nose. “Just bruised. Really, really unpleasant, though.”
“Are you guys okay?” Blake says, finally stepping forwards. The entire group of contestants turns to look at her, and Blake shifts in place uncomfortably.
“Yeah, we’re good,” Yang says after a moment. Blake nods. She feels a bit useless, and worse than that, superfluous, despite the fact that this whole show is mean to be about her. That might be her own fault, though, for refusing to talk to any of her suitors.
“Okay,” she says quietly. Yang holds her gaze. She’s taken off her sunglasses at some point during the hike, and the sunlight is striking her eyes, revealing a glossy sheen of tears from the hit to her nose. There are freckles on her shoulders, Blake realizes. She hadn’t noticed that before.
Yang opens her mouth, and Blake turns away, regaining her lead on the contestants as fast as she possibly can without running. Moments like that are exactly what had made Blake pick Yang for the group date, instead of the one-on-one. All Yang does is look at her, and Blake is transfixed, vulnerable. It’s too much for Blake to take.
And that’s the damn fear talking again.
“Hey.” Pyrrha has caught up with her. Blake glances up at her, then back at the group. The two of them are far enough ahead that the rest of them likely can’t hear anything.
“Hi,” Blake says. Pyrrha sighs, and gives her a look. It’s too nice to be scolding, but it’s definitely not pleased.
“You need to talk to everyone more,” Pyrrha says bluntly. “The camera crew are a little upset. They probably won’t be able to use any of this footage.” Blake stares down at her shoes, tracking each footfall on the path.
“Right,” she says. “I’m sorry.”
“It’s okay,” Pyrrha says. “I know the group date setting is awkward. It’ll be easier to pull people aside up at the bar. Just—in the future, try to talk to everyone, you know?” Blake nods, and Pyrrha gives her a smile before slowing down, slipping away from Blake’s side and rejoining the group of contestants.
Blake doesn’t quite take Pyrrha’s advice during the short rest of the hike, though. She really is a fast hiker, and the rest of the group can’t keep up with her—maybe Yang could, as Blake had noticed, but she hadn’t tried even before she was walking with a bloody nose. At the thought, Blake shoots a glance over shoulder and finds Yang no longer pressing tissues to her nose. There’s blood on her face, and a bruise already forming around her nose, but she’s talking to Jaune still, and as Blake watches, she laughs at something he’s said—and then immediately hisses in pain, touching her nose.
She doesn’t even seem upset that she’s been injured. The headbutt had been an accident on Jaune’s part, of course, but to a lot of people, that wouldn’t matter. Yang had already shown herself to be capable of intimidation. Cardin, the other night, had been afraid of her. But she isn’t turning that on Jaune.
“Almost there!” Blake calls over her shoulder to the contestants as she reaches the top of the hill. The bar she had been promised is just ahead of her. There’s an outdoor seating area, but Blake eyes the presumably air-conditioned inside with interest. She forces herself to wait outside as the contestants and the camera crew finish the climb.
Yang reaches the top of the hill first. She meets Blake’s gaze, bloodstained mouth twisting into a small smile. She seems like she’s about to say something, and Blake opens her mouth to beat her to it—
“Yang.” It’s Pyrrha, stepping up next to Yang. “You should go get cleaned up, and I can ask the staff about getting you some ice for your nose.”
“Right,” Yang says. Her eyes don’t leave Blake’s. “Audiences don’t wanna see me looking all gross, huh?”
“Injuries aren’t always the best thing to show on a dating show,” Pyrrha agrees. “Go find a bathroom, okay?” Yang nods slowly. Finally, she looks away from Blake and walks past her, into the bar. Blake’s heart does a terrible flip-flop in her chest. “You,” Pyrrha says, turning to look at Blake, “look like you need a drink.” Blake lets out a laugh that’s more of an exhale than anything.
“Probably,” she says. She turns to the gathered contestants, preemptively exhausted by the thought of having to entertain them all. “What about you guys?”
“I’m always down for a free drink,” Neptune says from the front of the group, grinning at her. The sentiment is echoed by the other contestants, and Blake takes that as her cue to lead them into the bar.
The space is nice: wood furnishings, sunlight coming in the windows, sparkling clean floors. The bartender nods at them as they come in and completely ignores the cameras. What Blake notices more than anything else is that Yang isn’t in the room. Of course she isn’t; she’s probably in the bathroom washing the blood off her face and hands, but Blake notices her absence.
Pyrrha disappears immediately, and Blake walks up to the bar with the contestants, nodding absently as they chatter at her. It’s a bit like talking to toddlers: feign a little attention, ask a question or two, and they mostly occupy themselves. Blake is doing the absolute bare minimum to make the footage of this part of the date usable.
Jaune splits off from the group first. Blake pays him no mind when he does so. A few other contestants drift off to a table, discussing gym techniques, and then Neptune brings up the idea of starting a darts game. That gets the last of them to walk away, though not before dragging a half-hearted promise out of Blake that she’ll join after she finishes her drink.
She’s oddly satisfied that, on a dating show where she is the only one being dated, she’s managed to convince everyone to leave her alone.
“Hey.” Well, almost everyone. Blake turns on her barstool and finds Yang climbing up beside her. She’s smiling, though Blake can hardly tell beneath the bag of ice Yang has pressed against her nose.
“Hello,” Blake says. “You’ve been gone for awhile. Did the nose end up needing surgery?”
“Oh, yeah, they tried to operate but it’s fatal,” Yang says. “I was just kind of hovering. I didn’t want to get in the middle of…” She gestures vaguely at the other end of the room, where Neptune and his dart players have set up. “That.”
“Fair enough.” Blake pauses for a moment to examine Yang. She swears her eyes are a different shade of purple in every type of light she’s seen Yang under. “How’s the nose?”
“Not bad.” Yang shrugs. “I do some boxing back home, so I’ve taken worse hits.” Blake has a brief vision of Yang in boxing gloves and athletic wear, muscles flexing as she throws a punch. It’s…not unappealing. “What about you?” Blake blinks at her.
“What about me?”
“You just don’t seem that excited to be here, that’s all,” Yang says. “You were pretty determined to be left alone on the hike. Everything okay?”
“I’m a fast walker,” Blake says. Yang smiles at her, leaning one elbow on the bar.
“So am I,” she says. “But it didn’t seem like you would’ve appreciated it if I had caught up. And you didn’t seem super interested in those guys talking to you, either.”
“For all you know, this is me at my most enthusiastic,” Blake says, utterly monotone. “I could be having the time of my life right now.”
“Uh-huh.” Yang leans in slightly, and when did they get this close? Somehow they’ve drifted to the edges of their barstools, knees brushing, faces inches apart. “Are you?”
The question is pointed. It’s hardly even a question; Yang is clearly confident that she already knows the answer. And she does. She’s read Blake perfectly. Granted, Blake has been standoffish with everyone since the date began, but she’s always standoffish. It’s her thing. What would be clear disinterest if anyone else did it is just her default state. No one else has noticed a difference today except Yang. It makes Blake feel…exposed.
“Blake!” It’s Neptune, calling from across the bar. “Come play, we’re starting a new round!” Yang raises her eyebrows at Blake—a question. Them or me. Blake hesitates, hesitates, unable to look away from Yang and unwilling to continue allowing Yang to sit here and understand her.
A quiet laugh echoes from across the room. It isn’t any of the contestants, and Blake glances towards its source curiously. She finds Pyrrha, standing near the dart players, talking to Jaune. She’d been the one to laugh, and as Blake watches, she does it again. A proud grin spreads across Jaune’s face.
Huh. Apparently Jaune’s interest isn’t one-way. Blake will have to keep him around awhile longer.
Blake turns back to Yang, who is still looking at her curiously, but the spell is broken. Blake smiles politely at her and says, “Sounds like I have a game waiting for me.” Yang lowers the bag of ice from her face, and Blake winces at the bruise it reveals. No matter what Yang says, that must hurt.
“Have fun, then,” Yang says. “Win for me, okay?” Blake nods and pulls herself away before Yang can suck her back in, before she can forget where she is and why again.
Blake picks Sun for the one-on-one date.
She’d considered Ilia; she’d strongly considered Ilia. It would make the most sense. She needs to have a conversation with Ilia. Sun is just…fun. But after the group date, the way Yang had read her and the strange feeling Blake had over Yang’s reaction to her injury, Blake wants fun. However her conversation with Ilia goes, when it eventually happens, it won’t be fun.
So Blake picks Sun.
They meet out in the parking lot at the mansion. It’s a beautiful day. The sun is burning hot in the cloudless sky, and there’s a light breeze rolling in from the ocean. It’s a perfect day, actually, for what Blake has been told is the plan for the one-on-one.
“Blake!” Sun shouts the moment she steps out of the mansion doors. He waves at her frantically from his spot beside the van. “Hey!” Blake lets the sight get a smile out of her. She shakes her head as she approaches him, the asphalt hot beneath her flip-flops.
“Hey, Sun,” she says, coming to a stop in front of him. “You look prepared.” He’s shirtless, wearing a pair of truly horrendous floral patterned board shorts and flip-flops.
“I have no idea where we’re going,” he says cheerfully. “They said to dress to be outside, and that I didn’t need to wear a shirt.”
“And this was your go-to outfit?” Blake says, raising an eyebrow. She’s only seen Sun in the rather nice suit he wore the first night. This is…certainly a departure.
“Sure was!” Sun says. “So, where are we headed? What’s the plan?”
“Get in the van, and I’ll tell you,” she says. Sun obeys, pulling the side door of the van open and climbing in. Blake climbs in after him, deciding to sit beside him in the second row rather than in the passenger’s seat up front.
“We,” Blake says as she hunts for her seatbelt, “are having a beach day.”
“Oh fuck yes.” Blake is a little taken back by the enthusiasm. Sun is practically vibrating in his seat. “I live so far from the beach in Vacuo, dude. There’s so much sand and no water, it’s a crime.” He looks over at her. “Aren’t you excited!?”
“I guess,” Blake says. She’s half-smiling. His excitement is infectious. “I grew up on Menagerie, which was like, all beach all the time, so it’s not that interesting to me. I mean, I like beaches, and I miss them now that I live in Atlas, but they’re not that exciting to me.”
“I had no idea you were from Menagerie,” Sun says. “What was it like growing up there?” Blake shrugs.
“Hot, mostly,” she says. She doesn’t offer any further explanation. She has a complicated relationship with her home. She loves the island, she loves her parents, and she hates everything that was done to her there.
“Huh.” Sun doesn’t press for more information. Blake wonders briefly if he’s managed to read her like Yang had, if he somehow knows she doesn’t want to share, but—“Hey, do you think the driver would stop for coffee if we asked really nicely?”
“I will not,” Ren says from the front seat. Sun jerks slightly in place.
“Oh, shit, I forgot you guys talk,” he says. “I mean—like, the camera crew just doesn’t talk, ever, so I’ve gotten used to people not saying anything when I talk to them. Sorry, dude.” Ren lifts a hand from the steering wheel and waves it dismissively. Sun turns his wide-eyed gaze to Blake. “This isn’t just a me problem, right?” he says. “Do you ever forget they can talk?” Blake suppresses a laugh, but can’t stop her amused smile.
“No, I don’t, Sun,” she says.
“Damn.”
The rest of the brief ride to the beach passes quickly enough. Sun is easy to talk to, and Blake catches Ren’s amused gaze on the two of them in rearview mirror more than once. Then the van is pulling to a stop, and Blake twists around to grab the beach bag and the cooler the producers had loaded the van with off the seats behind them.
The beach is well populated, but the two of them and the camera crew—emerging from their own van—are given a wide berth by the rest of the beachgoers. They set their things down on a nice flat spot of sand, and Blake locates a beach blanket in the bag. She spreads it out and settles down. She has to squint against the sun even through her sunglasses, and she’s immensely glad that she had applied sunscreen before she even left the mansion. She doesn’t burn easily, but it’s happened before, albeit rarely.
“Dude, it’s the ocean,” Sun says, lying down beside her and propping himself up on his elbows. “That’s so cool.” Blake snorts. “Hey, you’re just, like, desensitized,” he says, pointing at her. “I live in a desert. Do you know when I last saw this much water? Because I sure don’t.”
“If you make it to the last few weeks, you’ll love Menagerie,” Blake says. “I’ll take you snorkeling or something.” Sun goes quiet for a moment.
“Do you think I’ll make it that far?” he asks, uncharacteristically quiet. Blake blinks at him, considers it. She…had kind of assumed he would. She likes him more than anyone else here except for Ilia and—of course—Yang, and she hasn’t decided what to do about either of them yet. Sun seems like the easy choice. But she also doesn’t like him in the getting-engaged kind of way, even if it’s just for reality TV. She doesn’t want to just date him for the show and never see him again afterwards, and she doesn’t want to date him for real.
Maybe she could want that, though. Maybe she could learn to.
“I think there’s one way to find out,” Blake says. She reaches out, setting a palm on Sun’s bare chest. His skin is warm beneath her touch, and he blinks up at her curiously. Blake holds his gaze for a long moment, giving him time to pull away. He doesn’t, so she leans in and kisses him.
It’s…not good. There’s nothing wrong with it, really; Sun isn’t a bad kisser or anything, but Blake realizes immediately that she is not interested. So she lets it last just a bit longer for the cameras and then pulls away.
Sun is frowning at her.
“Do you wanna go get in the water?” he says. Apparently they’re not going to talk about it.
“Uh, sure.” Blake lifts her hand away from him and Sun bounces to his feet. Blake follows more slowly, stripping out of her clothes as she stands. Weiss had tried to make her buy extra swim clothes for the show, but Blake had decided to stick with what she had: a modest purple bikini that’s just high-waisted enough to cover the lump of scar tissue on her hip.
“C’mon,” Sun says, extending a hand. Blake takes it, and he leads her down the beach into the surf.
The water is cold. Not as cold it is on the Atlas coastline in the summers, where one would need an insulated wetsuit to go swimming in July, but not nearly as warm as the tropical waters in Menagerie. Blake shivers slightly and hopes that, whatever Sun is planning to do in the water, he can do it quickly.
Oh, God, he’s not hoping for another kiss, is he? Blake has seen more than a few ocean make-out sessions on this show before, and she has no desire to take part in one.
“Okay,” Sun says when he’s waist-deep in the water, and Blake is up to her ribs. “I don’t think the mics can hear us out here.”
“…What?” Blake says.
“The mics,” Sun repeats. “I know I, like, signed up to get rejected on TV, but I’d rather crash and burn without the audio.” Blake stares at him. Sun pulls a face. “Look, that kiss was—weird, right?”
“Yeah,” Blake says, relief flooding through her. “Yeah, it was weird.”
“Okay,” Sun says. “Well, glad to know it wasn’t just me.” He pauses. “We’re supposed to be friends, huh? Not…” Blake nods.
“If you want,” she says. “I like you, Sun. I just didn’t like…” She makes a vague gesture between them.
“We’re on the same page,” Sun says, nodding. “So I guess this means you send me home?” Blake sighs, glancing back at the shoreline—where five or six cameras are all pointed straight at them—then out across the ocean, to where the water disappears into the sky. “Blake?” Sun says. “You okay?”
“To be…really honest with you,” Blake says, looking back at him. “I mostly took this role for the money.” It’s a stupid, stupid thing to admit to practically a total stranger. It couldn’t get her fired or anything, but if Sun leaks this conversation to TMZ, audiences will hate Blake, and the plan for this show to be good publicity for her writing will blow up in her face. But she likes him, and she wants to trust him, so she keeps talking. “I was hoping that I would like you, because you’re one of like five people here I can stand, but…it wouldn’t be fair to keep you around, knowing it won’t work out.” She sighs. “I’ll send you home at the rose ceremony.”
“Or,” Sun says. “You could not do that.”
“…What?”
“Listen, I came here looking to have fun,” he says. “And to fall in love if it happened, but mostly to have fun. And I’m just saying, if you know we’re just friends, and I know we’re just friends, the producers don’t need to know we’re just friends.”
“You want to stay?” Blake says. Sun shrugs.
“If you don’t mind keeping me around,” he says. “They’re doing a whole world tour, Blake. Free flights everywhere. And so much free food.” Blake smiles slightly, shaking her head.
“Okay,” she says. “So we’re…friends who are letting everyone think that we might get engaged?”
“Works for me,” Sun says.
“Sounds good,” Blake says, and violently shivers. “Can we go back to the beach now?” Sun extends his hand, and Blake takes it. It’s infinitely more comfortable now without the pretense of romance over it.
They goof off on the beach for awhile, joining a volleyball game with a group of suspiciously good-looking and camera-comfortable beachgoers. Blake wonders vaguely how one goes about getting cast as an extra on a reality dating show. Then Sun insists on taking Blake for shaved ice at the little hut on the far end of the beach. The cameras follow them at a respectful distance, but the moment they settle down on a rock with their cups of shaved ice, the crew closes in. Blake swears they can smell drama coming.
Because it is coming—or at least, what would normally cause drama on this show is.
“So, I’m gonna do the thing you’re never supposed to do on this show,” Blake says. Sun pauses, a plastic spoon loaded with bright red ice halfway to his mouth. He looks at her blankly. “I’m gonna ask you about another contestant.”
“Oh,” Sun says. He eats the shaved ice, then says, “Cool. Who?”
“Yang,” Blake says, and Sun gets a knowing look on his face that Blake doesn’t like one bit. “I just—I wanted to know what you thought of her. How she acts around the other contestants when I’m not around.”
“Yang’s awesome,” Sun says. “I know I said you’re the coolest person I’ve ever met, but she’s, like, your biggest competition. Everybody likes her. I think even Ilia likes her, and she doesn’t like anyone.”
“And she’s nice?” Blake says.
“Yeah,” Sun says. He frowns slightly. “Has she not been nice to you?”
“She’s been really nice to me,” Blake says softly. “I just wanted to know if that was a me thing or a her thing.” Sun doesn’t look like he understands, and Blake shakes her head, moving on to something else that had caught her attention. “You said Ilia doesn’t like anybody?”
“Not really,” Sun says. “I mean, she’s not mean or anything—well, sometimes she’s mean, but not when it’s uncalled for. She just doesn’t seem like she’s interested in making friends, and I don’t think the fact that we’re all here to date you is helping.” Blake closes her eyes, feeling that observation form a pit in her stomach.
She really needs to talk to Ilia.
“Okay,” Blake says. “Thanks, Sun. I won’t do this again.”
“It’s no big deal.” Sun leans back on the rock, and Blake realizes that he’s somehow eaten his entire shaved ice in the past two minutes. Her own is melting; she better get a move on. “So, is asking about other contestants against the rules?”
“You’ve never seen this show, have you?” Blake asks. Sun grins at her.
“Nope.”
“As soon as I finish eating, I’ll explain all the unspoken rules to you,” she says, pointing her spoon at him. “Give you the best possible chance at getting to Menagerie.”
“You’d better,” Sun says. “I really wanna go snorkeling.”
Blake makes the first move at the cocktail party the following night. Before anybody can pull her aside, she goes straight for Ilia.
“Hey,” she says, setting a hand on Ilia’s arm. Ilia is in a suit again, not the same one as the first night but quite similar in cut and color. Blake, for her part, is in heels and a purple dress that she’s realized bears a resemblance to the one Yang had worn the first night—which is, for some reason, imprinted into her memory. “We should talk.”
“Okay,” Ilia says, putting on a nervous smile. Blake leads her out of the main hall of the mansion—which is significantly less crowded with the number of contestants halved—and outside onto the patio. Since the other day, someone has set up a bench swing out here, and Blake leads Ilia over to it. It’s not quite big enough, and they’re left touching in several places as they sit down. There isn’t a person on this planet that Blake is more comfortable with than Ilia—she’s family, just as much as Weiss or Blake’s parents—but she wishes the bench was just a little bit bigger.
“So,” Blake says, twisting her drink in her hands as she turns to look at her best friend. “We’ve barely gotten a chance to talk.”
“You could’ve taken me on the one-on-one,” Ilia points out. It’s not quite jealousy, but it’s not far off, either.
“Yeah, I could’ve.” Blake sighs. “Ilia, I just—I need you to be honest with me.”
“I always am.” Ilia bumps their shoulders together.
“Are you interested in me?” Blake asks. “Genuinely. Do you want to date me?” Ilia stares at her.
“Yeah, I do,” she says, and Blake’s heart sinks. “I’m here, aren’t I?”
“This is a show where people get engaged at the end,” Blake says, a little desperately. She’s looking for the line, the point where Ilia will say no, I’m just kidding, I didn’t mean it, and Blake won’t have to break her heart. “Are you that kind of interested?”
“We don’t have to actually get engaged at the end of this,” Ilia says. “It’s pretty fast. But eventually…yes. I’m that kind of interested, Blake.” Blake slumps back against the bench and covers her face with her hands. She doesn’t want to do this. She doesn’t want any of this. She doesn’t want Ilia to want her, she doesn’t want to say no, she doesn’t want to do it on TV where millions of people will see Ilia get hurt. No one would cope well with this kind of rejection getting broadcast across the world, and especially not Ilia, who has always been proud to a fault.
Beside Blake, Ilia shifts uncomfortably.
“Look,” she says, setting a hand on Blake’s shoulder. “I know it’s a lot to take in, okay? I’ll give you some space. We can talk more about it later.” Before Blake can stop her—though if she’s being honest with herself, she doesn’t really try—Ilia gets up and walks away. Blake is left alone on the bench, or at least, as alone as she can ever possibly be in this house.
Blake takes a few minutes to calm down, and the cold night air is about to drive her back inside when a new set of footsteps approaches. Blake looks up and finds Yang walking towards her. She’s wearing a simple white dress tonight, and the moment Blake sees it she’s reminded again that she’s supposed to get engaged in a few months. That she’s meant to marry the person she picks at the end of this.
Yang looks good in white.
“Hey,” Yang says. “Mind if I sit?” Blake’s heart does an odd sort of twist, trying to feel comforted by Yang’s presence and apprehensive of it at the same time. She nods instead of speaking, and Yang settles in beside her on the bench. Yang is taller and broader than Ilia, and they shuffle awkwardly for a moment, trying to fit in the small space, before Yang lifts an arm, setting it across the back of the bench behind Blake’s shoulders.
“Is that okay?” Yang says after a moment, when Blake stiffens at the almost-contact. “I can move—“
“It’s alright,” she says. “We’re not going to fit otherwise.”
“Okay.” Yang pauses, examining Blake closely, and Blake averts her gaze. “So, feel free to call me crazy if I’m wrong here, but…it kind of felt like you were avoiding me on the group date the other day.”
“In my defense,” Blake says, “I was avoiding everyone for most of it.” Yang nods.
“And then you left when I asked you about it,” she says. Blake flinches. Caught.
“You’re not crazy,” she says, because she knows how it feels to be told that she is and she has no desire to ever inflict that on Yang. “I was.” Yang is quiet for a moment.
“Did I do something wrong?” she asks. Blake shakes her head, hard enough that it hurts a bit.
“Not at all,” she says. “You just—I—“ She takes a deep breath. Yang’s hand falls from the back of the bench onto Blake’s shoulder, squeezing gently. It’s an immensely comforting gesture, and Blake feels her heartbeat settle down. “My last relationship,” she begins, and oh, God, she’s really talking about this. To someone other than Weiss or her therapist, and on camera, no less. It’s Yang, is what it is; it’s the damn honesty that she seems to inspire in Blake, the need to spill her insides across the floor and beg for Yang to look at them. “My only relationship, really. I was with him for a long time, and he was—at the start, he was kind, and charismatic, and—charming, I guess. But it was an act.” She pauses.
“I’m not an act,” Yang says quietly.
“I know,” Blake says. “I asked Sun about you. He said you’re the same when I’m not around.”
“I’m glad Sun likes me,” Yang says. “But you could’ve just asked me, Blake. You can trust me.” Blake shakes her head, her hands coming up to grip at her elbows like she’s hugging herself.
“I couldn’t,” she says. “I just needed to know for sure.”
“Blake,” Yang says. Blake looks up at her. “Ask me what my favorite color is.”
“What?”
“Just do it.”
“What’s your favorite color?” Blake shakes her head slightly as she speaks, utterly lost.
“Black,” Yang says. Her brow tenses. The corner of her mouth twists slightly, and Blake realizes—
“You’re lying.”
“Yeah.” Yang grins at her. “I’m a terrible liar, Blake. If you need to know you can trust me, you don’t need to ask someone else. All you have to do is look at me.”
“That’s…definitely good to know,” Blake says, a little dumbstruck. “What’s your actual favorite color?”
“Yellow,” Yang says. “So, that’s the whole reason you were avoiding me? You were just worried I was fake?” She sounds relieved.
“That was all,” Blake says. “What did you think it was?” Yang sighs, turning her glass in her free hand. It’s just water, Blake notes, despite the fact that there’s an open bar and an endless amount of free alcohol inside.
“You called me intense, that first night,” she says. “And I am. I know that. I was worried I already scared you away.”
“Oh.” Blake feels guilt drip into her chest. “Oh, no, Yang, I—you are intense, but I’m not scared off, okay? I’m still…very interested.” Yang smiles at her, and her arm is laid across Blake’s shoulders now, instead of the top of the bench. When did that happen? Blake doesn’t have a problem with it. Yang’s arm is bare, as is much of Blake’s upper back due to the cut of her dress, and it’s the most skin-to-skin contact they’ve had since they hugged at the first rose ceremony. It’s intoxicating.
“Yeah?” Yang says. She’s very close now, and but Blake is noticing that Yang has the faintest spread of freckles across her nose and cheeks. They’re almost invisible against her tan skin. Blake imagines that not many people have ever been close enough to see them.
“Yang,” Blake says. “Can I…” It seems important to ask, for some reason—not that she imagines Yang would refuse. Her eyes flick down to Yang’s mouth and back up, making her intentions clear.
Yang leans in, and Blake just about implodes when she aims for the side of Blake’s face instead of her lips. She presses a kiss to Blake’s cheek, then leans farther forward, her lips brushing against Blake’s ear.
“Can you wait a few hours?” she whispers, mouths, so quietly that there’s no way anyone could hear it but the two of them. Not the camera crew, not the microphones pointed at them, not the audience whenever this moment plays on TV. Just them.
“What?” Blake says, pulling back slightly to frown at Yang.
"Can you?” Yang says. Blake genuinely considers saying no, because she isn’t sure she can, but eventually, she nods.
“Why?” she asks.
“Just trust me, okay?” Yang says, and Blake—Blake does. She trusts Yang.
“Okay,” she says. Yang smiles at her, leans in again and rests their foreheads together for a moment. It’s a gesture Blake is familiar with, one her parents used with her as a child and still often use with each other, and she wonders where Yang got it.
“I’ll see you soon,” Yang says, and pulls away.
The rose ceremony is a lot shorter tonight than it was last week. Blake’s choices are easy; she keeps Yang and Sun around, along with Jaune, Neptune, and a few others. She’s down to ten contestants now, and the hardest choice is Ilia.
She should send Ilia home. She shouldn’t let this go on any longer. Ilia’s feelings for her run deep, deeper than she had let on that first night out of the limo. That much is clear, and it’s also clear that Blake doesn’t return them. She would by now if she was going to, if she could. She should cut this off now. She doesn’t want to hurt Ilia by leading her on; she’s too important to Blake.
But, by the same token, Blake doesn’t want to end things between them with a stupid fucking rose ceremony. With some reality TV bullshit, without explaining herself to Ilia, on camera for the world to see in a few months. Ilia deserves better than that. Their friendship deserves better than that.
So Blake gives her a rose, and the way Ilia grins at her as she accepts it makes Blake feel sick to her stomach.
“Tomorrow is packing day,” Pyrrha tells her as they stand in the elevator, on their way up to Blake’s room. “I’ll be up here to help out if you need me. You have the whole day to yourself otherwise, just make sure you’re ready to catch a flight the day after. Don’t leave anything important behind.”
“Right,” Blake says. She can’t believe they’re already on to the travel part of the show. Off to Vacuo, where Blake has never actually been, and then to Atlas, where she has spent far too much of her life already. She’s looking forward to Vacuo, though. The desert is supposed to be a stark kind of beautiful.
“Need anything else tonight?” Pyrrha says, coming to a stop at Blake’s door. Blake shakes her head. “Good night, then,” Pyrrha says. “Have fun.” …What? Blake frowns at Pyrrha, confused, but Pyrrha just smiles and shakes her head, stepping away. She has a mischievous spark in her eyes that Blake hasn’t seen before.
“Good night,” Blake says in return, a few moments late. Pyrrha walks back towards the elevators. Blake frowns at her retreating back for a moment more before stepping into her room.
She changes quickly into sweatpants and an old college hoodie—from Weiss’s undergrad school, actually; it had been quite oversized on Weiss and relegated to the back of her closet until Blake came into her life and liberated it. She cleans off her makeup and brushes her teeth, and she’s about to go to sleep when someone knocks on the door. Blake stares at it in confusion for a moment. The entire time she’s been here, no one has knocked on her door. The producers or Pyrrha have called her on the phone in her suite if they needed anything—and nobody should need anything right now, at almost five in the morning before an off day.
Whoever it is knocks again. Blake shakes her head and walks over, opening the door.
“Yang?” Yang grins at her from beneath the hood of a worn brown jacket, eyes flashing and blonde hair falling forwards over her shoulders.
“Hey,” Yang says. Blake looks both ways down the hallway, noting the familiar cameras in the corners.
“Yang, you can’t be up here,” she says. “There’s cameras—“
“No one ever checks them,” Yang says. “I asked about it. They only use the still cams for B-roll of the contestants or when there’s drama.”
“Well, if you asked about the cameras on my floor, they’re definitely checking,” Blake points out.
“Nah,” Yang says. “I asked Pyrrha. She won’t tell.” Blake closes her eyes for a moment. Have fun. She hadn’t realized Pyrrha was capable of such—such trickery.
Not that Blake is upset about it.
“Well,” Blake says, opening the door further. “Do you want to come in, then? No cameras in here.” Yang’s eyes dart over Blake’s shoulder at the room beyond. She licks her lips, and Blake is far too aware of the movement.
“…I actually had a plan,” Yang says regretfully. “I know another spot where there’s no cameras. Super romantic, I promise.”
“The contestant bathrooms?” Blake says, raising an eyebrow and ignoring the happy little flip her heart does at the thought of Yang planning this out.
“Yep,” Yang says. “One of the three bathrooms that the fifteen people living downstairs share. That’s the best I could come up with.” Blake shakes her head.
“Let me just put some shoes on—“ she stops mid-sentence. “Yang. What the fuck are you wearing?” She’s looking at Yang’s feet—the sweatshirt she’s wearing beneath the jacket or the black joggers accompanying it are hardly worth commenting on—which are currently clad in green slippers shaped like dragon feet.
“Like ‘em?” Yang bounces on her heels. “They were a present. Ruby’s mom—that’s my sister, Ruby—she used to buy us weird slippers every Christmas. I’m lucky I stopped growing when I did, mine still fit.” There’s…a lot Blake could ask about there. Ruby’s mom, not Yang’s. The past tense of it all, the bittersweet tinge to Yang’s voice when she says that Ruby’s mom used to. Blake doesn’t want to draw conclusions, and she doesn’t want to ask here in the hallway as they’re more likely to get caught with every passing second, so she just rolls her eyes as she goes to find a pair of shoes.
“They’re horrendous,” she says as she slips on some sneakers.
“I know,” Yang says proudly. Blake straightens up, and Yang holds a hand out. Blake, of course, takes it. Yang’s hand is warm in hers, and she tugs gently, leading Blake out of her room and into the hallway.
“Where are we actually headed?” Blake says as they walk towards the elevator.
“Bathroom,” Yang says. “What, did you think I was kidding?” Blake looks over at her and finds Yang smirking, lip twitching with amusement. It’s an expression that screams trouble, and Blake should not find it endearing. She absolutely does, though, and she doesn’t look away from Yang until she jolts in surprise as the elevator starts moving up.
“The roof?” Blake says, because that’s the only thing that could possibly be above the fourth floor. Yang squeezes her hand gently.
“You aren’t afraid of heights, are you?” she says. Blake shakes her head. The elevator dings, and the door slides open. They’re inside a small, concrete room with absolutely nothing in it except for the elevator and a door opposite from it. They step out, and Yang slips her hand out of Blake’s. Blake is about to protest when Yang pushes the door open and holds it for Blake.
“So you do have manners,” Blake says, walking out onto the roof and taking Yang’s hand again the moment she can. “I was trying to figure out if you were raised by wolves or apes.”
“Hey now,” Yang says. “That’s uncalled for. If I was gonna be raised by animals, it would be dragons.” She lifts a foot and holds it out in Blake’s direction—as if there was any chance Blake would’ve forgotten about the slippers.
“Let’s sit,” Blake says, gesturing towards the edge of the roof. Yang tugs her hand, guiding her to the left instead, towards a different side of the roof. It’s odd, but Blake doesn’t think to question it. Yang lets go of Blake’s hand to sit down on the edge and dangle her feet over the four-story fall to the ground, and Blake is grateful she does. It’s difficult enough to keep her balance with all four limbs as she settles in beside Yang; it may have been disastrous with three.
“So,” Yang says, looking over at Blake. It’s intensely obvious like this—shoulder to shoulder on the ledge—how tall Yang is. Blake has to look up to look her in the eye. “No cameras. If you secretly hate me, now’s the time to let me know.”
“If I hated you, I would’ve just sent you home,” Blake says. She takes a moment to savor the first part of what Yang said, though. For the first time, she’s alone with Yang. Granted, Blake regularly forgets that there’s anyone else around with Yang anyway, but it’s true now. It’s just the two of them.
“You almost did, right?” Yang says. “The first night. Or was that just for the drama?”
“I…” Blake sighs. “I almost sent you home. That’s true.” She reaches up with one hand, rubbing at her temple.
“Sorry,” Yang says after a moment. “We don’t have to get into this. If you just weren’t sure about me, that’s okay.”
“No, I can talk about it,” Blake says. “I…mentioned my ex, to you.” She looks up at Yang, finds her looking back, eyes curious and open. “Adam. We were together for…a long time. And like I said, he wasn’t who I thought he was. It’s—I don’t really want to get into all of it.”
“You don’t have to,” Yang says immediately. Blake bumps their shoulders together, rolling her eyes.
“Stop being so accommodating,” she says. “I’m trying to open up, here. Let me finish.” Yang raises her hands, gesturing for Blake to keep going. “He was just—he was controlling, and—and abusive.” She doesn’t like calling it that. It always hurts more to call it what it was. But her therapist doesn’t like it when she downplays, so she says the word out loud, even though her voice shakes a bit and the scar tissue at her hip begins to itch. “And he was the last time I felt something real for someone. So when you showed up, and you felt…you know how it feels.” She takes Yang’s hand from her lap and squeezes it.
“Yeah,” Yang says quietly. “I know.”
“It scared me,” Blake says. “I didn’t know if I wanted to let this happen. I still don’t.” Yang shifts beside her, putting a bit of space between their bodies, and that’s not what Blake wants at all. She tugs on Yang’s hand, trying to pull her back.
“Blake,” Yang says. “If I still scare you—“
“You don’t.” Blake needs to draw this line, because Yang looks a little hurt, a little guilty, and she isn’t going to let that happen. “It isn’t you, it’s Adam’s fucking ghost. It’s always with me. I’m always scared. But I don’t let that make choices for me, and I’ve chosen you, at both the stupid ceremonies. So get back over here and hold me.” Yang blinks at her.
“Alright,” she says. “Can’t argue with that.” She scoots closer again, taking her hand from Blake’s grasp and slipping it around her shoulders. Blake is warm, immediately, where she hadn’t even realized she was cold. “Thank you for telling me that,” Yang says. Blake hums, unsure of what to say. You’re welcome feels…weird.
“Better now than on camera,” she says after a moment, resting her head on Yang’s shoulder.
“Right,” Yang says. “You know, for somebody who signed up to be the lead on a reality show, you really seem to hate the cameras.”
“I do,” Blake says. “I despise them.” Yang laughs quietly, and Blake feels her breath puff against the top of her head.
“Explain that one to me,” she says. “I mean, you were basically a recluse before that interview, right? The one where you mentioned the show. It was a big deal because you’d never shown your face to the public before.”
“…Did you Google me?”
“Absolutely,” Yang says. “I just wanna understand why you went from refusing video interviews for four years straight to being on camera 24/7. That’s a pretty big leap.”
“Honestly?” Blake says. “I’m just in it for the money.” There’s a brief pause, then Yang laughs again, louder this time. Blake doesn’t even try to stop herself from smiling at the sound. It would be a futile fight if she did.
“Damn,” Yang says. “Straight to the point, huh? No dreams of falling in love, finding your soulmate?”
“Nope,” Blake says. “I’m pretty sure you’re the only one here who showed up looking for love, Yang.” Well, her and Ilia, but thinking about that makes Blake anxious, and she doesn’t want her problems to poison this moment. This is just about her and Yang. “Everyone else is playing an angle, even me.”
“I could be, too,” Yang says. “Maybe I’m here to get Instagram famous.” Blake, almost believing it for a second, lifts her head to look up at Yang. Yang’s lip is twitching—she’s joking, of course—and Blake is struck suddenly with the urge to kiss that poorly hidden smile.
“Yang,” she says. “Can I kiss you?”
“Yeah,” Yang says, like Blake has asked if the sky is blue, “Of course.” So Blake does. She presses her lips to Yang’s, feels Yang smile against her mouth for a long moment before it fades, and Yang is kissing her back. Yang’s arm around Blake’s shoulders tugs her closer, and Blake leans into Yang’s chest, barely aware of the fifty-something-foot drop just in front of them.
Blake is the first one to pull away. Yang seems as though she’d be content to sit here kissing Blake forever, but Blake can only handle so much before the weight of it overwhelms her. So she pulls away and looks at Yang as Yang’s eyes drift slowly open, a content look on her face.
“Hi,” Yang says.
“Hello,” Blake says. Yang smiles softly at her, and Blake ducks her head as her cheeks burn. It’s stupid, getting flustered over a kiss like she’s in high school again and not nearly thirty years old. But the feeling is good, warm and safe in its silliness. Blake rests her head on Yang’s shoulder again, looking out across the mansion property towards the city—
“Hey,” Blake says. “You put us on the east edge.” In the distance in front of them, the sun is rising over Vale, the first streaks of pre-dawn light coming up over the horizon.
“I did,” Yang says. “Like I said, I had a plan.”
“And what’s next in the plan?” Blake asks, watching the horizon through half-closed eyes.
“Well…” Yang hesitates. “It’s pretty late. Or early, I guess. Maybe I should let you go to bed.”
“Change the plan,” Blake says firmly. Yang smiles. Blake can feel it against the top of her head.
“Yeah?” she says.
“Yes. Tomorrow’s an off day, I can sleep as much as I want.” She turns her head further into Yang. “I’d rather stay here for now. With you.”
“Okay,” Yang says. “What do you want to happen next, then?” Blake’s mind flashes back to the dress Yang had worn earlier that night, simple white and all too evocative of how this show is supposed to end.
“Tell me about you,” Blake says, shaking the thought away. Yang makes an amused little huffing noise.
“Kinda a broad question,” she says. “Got anything specific in mind?” Blake hums, going over what she’s heard about Yang so far. She doesn’t want to ask about the sadness she’d noticed earlier when Yang spoke about her family. Blake has done enough spilling of demons tonight for the both of them.
“You said you box,” she decides. “Tell me about that.”
“Okay.” Yang lifts her head a bit, giving herself space to speak. “I started doing martial arts as a really young kid…”
Blake manages to stay awake and focused until the sun is almost clear of the horizon, through a dozen anecdotes about Yang from the ages of four through twenty-seven. But then her eyes start shutting of their own accord, and she regretfully cuts Yang off in the middle of a story about a prank she’d pulled on a judo instructor in tenth grade to say good night.
Yang kisses her good night—or good morning—on the roof. She doesn’t walk Blake back to her room; they can’t risk getting caught. Blake likely wouldn’t face any consequences, but Yang could get in trouble, or even sent home for sneaking around. So they hug one last time in the elevator before Blake slips back down the hall to her room.
She falls into bed more exhausted than she’s been in years, with a smile on her face.
Notes:
and there ya have it! i hope you liked the chapter; i really enjoyed writing this one. not sure when the next chapter will come out, i don't Think it will be quite as fast as this one but who knows, maybe it will be.
i'm on tumblr @sevens-evan (where i post sneak peeks of chapters in progress on a pretty regular basis, if you're interested) and on twitter @sevens_evan. hit me up either place if you want; i need rwby mutuals askdgh. please leave a comment on this if you liked it!!
Chapter 3
Notes:
i cannot keep this on a four day update cycle, i say to myself as i post another chapter four days after the last one. anyways, this chapter is shorter than the other two because it's setting up for some plot developments but i hope y'all enjoy it anyway. i don't think any content warnings are necessary; yang talks about her family situation so like. canonical character death i suppose.
i guess it's worth explaining the world tour thing! on regular non-pandemic seasons of the bachelor(ette) a lot of the show occurs in different countries. the tv people rent out, like, castles in scotland or whatever and film a week of the show there. hence why they're suddenly in vacuo. i'm playing with the season structure quite a bit compared to how it actually is in the show but that's my right as a gay person.
enjoy the chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“There’s so much sand.” It’s a silly observation, maybe; Blake has seen nothing but sand and equally sandy buildings since their plane touched down in Vacuo, but it’s especially noticeable in the view from her hotel room window. The hotel is on the edge of the city, and the pamphlets in the lobby had marketed it more as a nature resort than a tourist hotel—a place to go, not a place to stay, one of the pamphlets had said. The bedroom window in Blake’s suite looks out across uninterrupted desert, and while it’s not quite the cartoonish sand dunes and cacti that she had been picturing, it is a vast expanse of flat tan earth, populated sparsely by dry bushes and rocks.
“You’ll never get it out of your clothes,” Pyrrha says as she sets down the last of Blake’s suitcases. “It might be worth going shopping during the group date tomorrow if you have the time and cash to spare. Your regular clothes are probably too warm anyway, and if you get sand in them and put them back in your suitcase, everything in there will be sandy forever.”
“Talking from experience?” Blake says, turning to lean against the windowsill. Pyrrha straightens up to look at her.
“Absolutely,” she says. “My first year working on the show, I made the mistake of not keeping my Vacuo suitcase separate from the rest. It took me months to stop finding sand in my clothes dryer.” Blake winces at the thought and makes a mental note to buy some new clothes and an additional suitcase next time she’s let out of the hotel.
“You worked with contestants in past years, right?” Blake says aloud, sensing an opportunity. Pyrrha nods.
“I don’t miss it,” she says. “I never knew when my contestant might get eliminated and I would be reassigned to something else. Besides, some of the people they cast on this show…” She shakes her head slowly, and Blake certainly agrees. “It’s always worse when they cast straight leads,” Pyrrha says. “When it’s all male contestants in the house, they get…well, I’m sure you can imagine.” Blake can, and it’s unpleasant, but that’s not what she latches onto from that statement.
“Straight leads,” she echoes. “You say that like you’re not.” Pyrrha gives her an odd look.
“I’m bisexual,” she says. “Is there a reason you’re asking?” Blake shrugs. Might as well bite the bullet.
“I noticed Jaune has a thing for you,” she says. “It seemed like it might be mutual.” Pyrrha lets out a long, slow sigh, and sits down on the end of the bed.
“I’m sorry about him,” she says quietly, looking up at Blake. The good cheer that’s usually etched into every line of her face is faded, pressed over by worry and what looks a little bit like shame. “He’s meant to be here for you. He shouldn’t be acting like that.“
“Whoa,” Blake says. “You aren’t responsible for his crush on you, and you aren’t responsible for the fact that anybody could see it from space.”
“I realize that,” Pyrrha says. “But it’s—like you said. It’s mutual. And I am responsible for that.”
“Pyrrha—“ Blake crosses the room and sits down beside her. “Pyrrha, if it bothered me, I would’ve sent him home the first night. Look, you’ve spent more time with me than any of the other contestants here. You…know that I’m not as enthusiastic as I could be about all of this. Right?”
“I’ve noticed,” Pyrrha says, brow furrowing. “Still, it doesn’t bother you? He’s here under the pretense of falling in love with you, and instead he’s…infatuated with me.”
“It doesn’t bother me,” Blake says firmly. “I’m not interested in Jaune.” Pyrrha closes her eyes, a little of the stress bleeding out of her expression. “But you are, right?”
“I…” Pyrrha clenches her hands into fists where they rest on her thighs. “Under any other circumstances, I would be, yes. But he’s a contestant. I could lose my job. I would lose my job, if I pursued him.”
“Maybe after the show is over, then,” Blake says. Pyrrha shrugs. It’s not a very hopeful gesture.
“Maybe,” she says. She doesn’t sound convinced, and Blake frowns, deeply unsatisfied with this end to things. Maybe it’s the romance writer in her, maybe it’s the fact that all anyone ever talks about on this damn show is love, but Blake wants Pyrrha to get her shot. She wants a happy ending, for everyone involved.
“You know how to sneak around, right?” she says. “I mean, you helped Yang the other night.”
“I didn’t help Yang do anything,” Pyrrha says, raising a finger. “I…answered a contestant’s question about filming procedures. Whatever she did with that information is none of my business.”
“Of course.” Blake smiles. “Maybe Jaune should ask you a question about filming procedures.” Pyrrha squints at her.
“I’m not sure I completely follow the euphemism,” she says.
“It’s not my best.” Blake winces. “Look, just…don’t worry about me, okay? Even if other stuff is holding you back, don’t let me be a factor.” She reaches out, hesitates for a moment, then sets her hand on Pyrrha’s shoulder. “I hope things work out.” Pyrrha reaches up and settles her hand atop Blake’s, squeezing gently.
“I hope so too,” she says. They sit for a moment longer before Blake lowers her hand and stands up.
“Well, I’ve got to unpack,” she says as Pyrrha follows her to her feet. “And I’m sure you’ve got a million things to do.”
“I always do,” Pyrrha says. “Should I even bother asking who you want to take on the one-on-one later this week?” Blake had already submitted her list of names for the group date tomorrow—which is a blessedly smaller group than the week before; Jaune, Neptune, Sun, and a quiet girl with glasses who Blake imagines will be going home at the end of the week—and it very purposefully hadn’t included Yang or Ilia.
She should pick Ilia. It’s the right thing to do. Pick her and let her down easy. But there will be cameras everywhere; that’s the whole point of a one-on-one, to fill the future episode with actual interaction between Blake and one of her favorites. There almost certainly won’t be a chance to talk things out alone.
Some small part of Blake’s brain wonders how long she’ll be able to keep using that excuse.
“What exactly is the date?” Blake asks, stalling for time.
“Horseback riding,” Pyrrha says. “The hotel runs a scenic riding tour in the desert. Then a campfire dinner under the stars. I think the network is going for an old west theme.”
“Yang,” Blake says, barely a moment after Pyrrha is finished speaking. “I want to take Yang.” It’s hardly even a choice; the thought of wandering out into the nothingness of the desert with Yang by her side, getting to sit beside her in the desert night chill, is irresistible. The stars are supposed to be amazing in Vacuo. It’s something about the lack of light pollution in most of the desert. Blake has seen photos of the night sky where galaxies are blazing bright as day.
It’s the easy choice. It’s the selfish choice, and even so, Blake refuses to feel bad for making it. She’s earned a little selfishness over the years.
“Of course you do,” Pyrrha says. “I’ll see you in the morning, okay? Get plenty of sleep tonight.” Blake waves her away, and Pyrrha slips out of the room. Blake returns to her spot at the window, looking out over the vastness of the desert and imagining herself and Yang in it.
“Damn, Blake,” Yang calls from a dozen feet away. Blake grins at her, crossing her arms over her chest. She’s wearing some of the clothes she’d bought the other day on the group date: a white, short-sleeved button-down shirt that she knows makes her arms look amazing and a pair of brown pants that the shopkeep had insisted she buy after she admitted she was going horseback riding today. He’d also foisted a cowboy hat on her, though Blake refused to try it on, and certainly isn’t wearing it tonight. She kind of feels like she looks like a park ranger—in a decidedly bad way—but Yang clearly doesn’t agree. She’s strolling across the back lot of the hotel towards Blake with a smile on her face and fire in her eyes.
“Hey,” Blake says as Yang comes to a stop in front of her. Yang just grins, lifting a hand and resting her palm against the side of Blake’s neck. Her fingertips fall along Blake’s spine, and her thumb rests just on the edge of Blake’s jaw. Her eyes flick down, and she looks like she’s about to ask permission, so Blake beats her to it. She pushes herself up on her tiptoes and kisses Yang. Yang isn’t quite prepared for it, so she’s still half-smiling when their lips meet, and Blake thinks she might get addicted to that feeling, of Yang’s happiness so tangible against her skin.
“Hey,” Yang says when Blake finally pulls away.
“Hey.” Blake feels a little floaty, and she takes a deep breath, trying to steady herself as she takes in Yang’s appearance. Yang is wearing similarly functional clothing to Blake: an old t-shirt with a faded graphic that Blake can’t make heads or tails out of beneath a yellow plaid shirt and plain blue jeans. Her hair is up in a ponytail, which Blake is thoroughly unprepared for, and now that Blake knows her freckles are there, she can’t stop looking for them.
“Hey,” Yang says again, smirking.
“Okay, that’s enough of that,” Blake says. Yang shakes her head in amusement, and her hand slips away from Blake’s neck. It lands neatly in Blake’s hand at her side instead, their fingers tangling together, and Yang makes no move to put more space between their bodies. Blake doesn’t, either. She has no desire to keep Yang at any distance other than touching.
“So, where are we off to?” Yang says, looking across the back lot. It’s mostly dirt, with a few ATVs parked in a row off to their left. Right beside the ATVs are three horses, one of which has a man perched atop it.
“Where do you think, Yang?” Blake says, raising an eyebrow.
“I’m gonna guess we’re going with John Wayne over there,” Yang says. “So, off into the desert? I thought you said we couldn’t run away together until after I win the show.” Blake looks over at her, a little incredulous.
“After you win it?” she repeats. Yang shrugs.
“I figure it can’t hurt to be confident,” she says, but there’s a hint of insecurity in it that gives Blake pause.
“Morning, ladies.” It’s the man on the horse, guiding the animal up to them before Blake can try to ask Yang about her tone. He speaks with a near-comical Vacuan accent, drawling and slow. “How y’all doing today?” Yang and Blake exchange a look. Yang’s eyes are wide, and it’s obvious to Blake that she’s holding back a smile.
“We’re good,” Blake says, because she doesn’t think Yang will be able to open her mouth without laughing.
“Glad to hear it,” the man says. “Either of you been riding before?” They shake their heads practically in unison. “Well, that shouldn’t be a problem. I’ll help y’all up, and after that you shouldn’t have to do much. These girls are trained to follow the leader, they shouldn’t go wandering off beneath ya.”
“Sounds good,” Yang says, finally speaking. The man nods, and climbs off of his horse in a smooth motion that Blake can’t quite follow with her eyes.
“This one’s for you,” he says, looking at Blake and gesturing at one of the two horses beside his own. It’s not nearly as big as his. Its fur is solid, shiny black, and it watches Blake with strangely intelligent eyes as she steps towards it. “She’s a sweet girl, give her a pet.” Blake eyes the horse for a moment longer before she reaches out, setting a hand on its nose. The horse eyes her right back. Blake swears she sees suspicion in that equine gaze. She flexes her fingers, scratching the horse’s nose, and it lets out a snort.
Blake jumps back. The snort is loud, and wet—her forearm is definitely damp now. She has several perfectly good reasons to be startled.
That doesn’t stop Yang from laughing at her.
“That just means she likes you,” the man—Blake, against her will, is starting to think of him as John Wayne—says before Blake can turn to glare at Yang. “Let’s get you up on her back. C’mon, set a hand on my shoulder, you’re gonna want the support. Then put your foot—yeah, like that.” Blake lifts herself up onto the horse’s back with ease. Her foot only shakes a bit in the stirrup before she’s settled in.
“Alright, your turn,” John Wayne says, turning to Yang. Yang steps right up to her horse with none of the anticipatory nervousness Blake had acted with. She sets a hand on the horse’s nose, which accepts the gesture without protest, and then moves to get into the saddle.
Her first attempt ends in falling right back down to the ground. Blake, who has just been mocked for being snorted at, responds by laughing loudly. Yang makes a face at her, adjusts her grip on John Wayne’s shoulder, and tries again. She wobbles her way into the saddle this time, and once she’s stable, John Wayne walks back to his own horse.
“How the hell did you make that look so easy?” Yang says to Blake. “Have you actually done this before?”
“I did gymnastics for years,” Blake says. “I have good balance.”
“Alright, ladies,” John Wayne says, twisting on his horse’s back to face them. “We’re going on a scenic ride today. Your horses will follow mine, but I’ll keep a lead on you, give you some space. First stop is about a thirty minute ride, holler if you need anything.” He turns further, looking somewhere past Blake and Yang. “You boys good over there?” Blake looks over her shoulder and sees the camera crew, squeezed into one of the ATVs. The guy behind the wheel gives a thumbs up, and John Wayne quite literally tips his hat at them before turning to face forwards again. His horse starts off across the back lot, towards the place where packed dirt meets sand.
“Okay,” Yang says the moment he’s far enough ahead to be out of earshot. “That accent has to be fake, right?” Blake shakes her head.
“It doesn’t sound fake,” she says. “He’s a great actor if it is.”
“But nobody actually sounds like that,” Yang says. “And looks like that, and rides horses for a living, all at the same time.”
“It’s…definitely something.” Behind them, the ATV engine turns over, and their horses start to walk. Blake has to take a moment to get used to the movement; it’s a little strange to be carried by something alive. They ride without speaking for a moment, Yang clearly adjusting to the motion, too, and behind them, the ATV engines continue at a low roar, pacing the horses perfectly. Blake glances back and finds two cameras focused on them, in addition to the mic that she’d been outfitted with that morning and the similar one she can see attached to the collar of Yang’s flannel.
“This isn’t exactly how I imagined this,” Blake says to Yang, quiet enough to not be heard by the camera crew over the ATV engine, though the mic can pick up her voice. “I was hoping for something a little…quieter.”
“I know what you mean,” Yang says, mirroring Blake’s backwards glance at the camera crew. “Not exactly a pristine wilderness experience with a four wheeler following us everywhere.”
“Four wheeler?” Blake repeats, a smile tugging at her lips. Yang blinks at her.
“What?”
“Nothing.” Blake lets the smile take over, unwilling to hide it from Yang. “You just sound like you belong here, is all.”
“Do other people not call them that?” Yang says. “Is that not normal?”
“It’s just not something you usually hear from people who grew up in, y’know, cities,” Blake says. “How many people live on Patch, anyway? I’d never heard of it before you mentioned it.”
“Not many,” Yang says. “My high school class was…I wanna say forty-five people?”
“Forty-five—“ Blake shakes her head. Not many. Way to bury the lede, Yang. “Yang, you grew up in a village.” Yang snorts.
“It’s not that small,” she says. “I mean, it’s not big, sure. I know a lot more people live on Menagerie, but—“
“Over a million people live on Menagerie,” Blake says. Yang blinks.
“Okay, like I said, a lot more.”
“Yang,” Blake says. “You’re a country girl.” Yang groans.
“Shut the fuck up,” she says. “I swear to God.” Blake cackles. “You’re the one who’s into it,” Yang says over Blake’s laughter. “So, if anything, this is more embarrassing for you.”
“No,” Blake says, pointing at her. “Absolutely not. This is a moment for you to be mocked, not me. You know what?”
“What?” Yang says.
“I,” Blake says, “was gifted a cowboy hat at a clothing store the other day. And when we get back to the hotel, I am going to make you wear it, and I am going to ask Pyrrha to get my phone out of the safe to take pictures. And I am going to make fun of you with them forever.”
As it turns out, most of the scenic locations in the Vacuan desert are rocks. Large, interestingly shaped rocks, yes, but rocks. Blake gets bored of them fairly quickly, and she might’ve ended up having a mediocre time on the date if it weren’t for Yang. Yang, apparently, has an endless appetite for interestingly shaped rocks, and she’s unapologetically enthusiastic as she tries to convert Blake to the same. She climbs the rocks, insists on Blake joining her atop them to be photographed, somehow figures out exactly what each one looks like and shares her observations. Blake’s personal favorite is the one that Yang describes as resembling “an ent, but, like, a young and sexy ent”.
The day wears on far too fast for Blake’s liking. She forgets about the ATV on their trail almost immediately, and John Wayne only slows down to speak to them when they’re about to make a stop. Most of the time, it’s just Blake and Yang, wandering farther and farther out into the desert, keeping their horses close enough to talk. There’s something about Yang that makes the time pass impossibly fast in her presence. Blake feels like they’ve barely gone anywhere when she looks up and notices that the sun is beginning to set.
“We’re gonna stop at this fire pit up here,” John Wayne says, and Blake looks away from the way the fading sunlight makes Yang’s hair look like fire—which she’s been staring at for several minutes now—to realize that he’s closed his lead on them entirely, guiding his horse just ahead of theirs. “I’ll build a fire for y’all and leave you to it. It isn’t too far back to the resort from here, so y’all stay as long as you want. Sound good?”
“Sounds good as long as there’s food,” Yang says, and Blake silently agrees. Lunch had been a very long time ago.
“Plenty of food,” John Wayne says. “It’s back with the camera boys, I’m sure they’ll be happy to share.” With that, he pulls his horse to side, off the poorly defined path they’ve been following for the last half hour or so. Beneath her, Blake’s horse follows, Yang’s close behind. They wander maybe ten yards off the trail, to a large, unremarkable rock. John Wayne leads them around it, and on the side opposite the trail, Blake spots the fire pit. It’s not fancy, just a patch of earth cordoned off by a metal ring with high sides and a grate over the top.
“Y’all sit while I get the fire going,” John Wayne says, hopping off of his horse. “Don’t fall off while you’re getting down, now.” Blake swings a leg over the back of her horse and slips down to the ground with only a mild stiffness in her legs impeding her usual grace. It’s not quite as soft a landing as she could make it with more practice, but it’s smooth enough. She glances over at Yang, who is twisting in her saddle with a frown on her face, as she has every time they’ve stopped and dismounted.
“Do you need some help?” Blake asks, raising her eyebrows. Yang spares a moment to scowl at her.
“I’ve got it,” she says. She swings her leg over and half-jumps, half-falls to the ground, stumbling on the landing. When she straightens up, looking genuinely proud of herself, Blake doesn’t have the heart to laugh at her.
“Let’s sit down,” she says instead, already headed for a patch of earth between the fire pit and the rock. She settles down, wincing as she bends her knees, and puts her back against the rock. She’s definitely going to be sore from this tomorrow. Yang sits down beside her, leaving a little more space between them than they typically have in the past, but Blake understands and shares the desire to not necessarily be touching right now. She’s stiff, and sore, and sticky with sweat from riding in the sun all day. She can’t imagine Yang is any different.
They sit quietly while John Wayne builds the fire. He’s clearly done it a lot; his movements are quick and assured, and there are flames licking high up into the air within minutes. He tips his hat at them as he stands up, then heads over to the horses and starts to gently guide them away, back around to the other side of the rock. One of the camera guys—who are very much staying on this side of the rock, lenses already focused on Blake and Yang—sets a cooler down beside the now-roaring fire and walks away without a word.
“Let’s see what we’ve got,” Yang says, going for the cooler immediately. “Let’s see, sausages, more sausages…canned beans, which I think is leaning a little too hard into the cowboy thing. Drinks.” She leans to the side, giving Blake space to reach into the cooler. Blake goes for one of the beers immediately, sitting back down to pop it open before she looks at the food. Beside her, Yang grabs a water, and at this point, it’s a pattern that Blake can’t help but comment on.
“You don’t drink,” she says. Yang glances up at her.
“I don’t,” she says. There’s a finality to her tone that tells Blake they won’t be discussing this tonight. Blake returns to the cooler instead, scanning its contents and discovering that her only viable option really is sausage. She takes one of the packages out, tearing it open and making a face at the wet plastic. Yang hands her a long, two-pronged metal fork, which the camera guys had delivered along with the food, and Blake wedges one of the sausages onto it before holding it out over the flames.
“I feel very stupid,” Blake says after a moment, glancing up at Yang. “I look like an idiot, right?”
“You’re burning your food, babe,” Yang says without looking up. Blake takes a moment as her brain reboots from the pet name, then she turns to look back at the fire, where—sure enough—the outside of her sausage has developed a nasty-looking char.
“Fuck.” Blake pulls her fork back out of the fire, frowning at it. “How did you know that? You weren’t even looking.”
“You stuck it right into the flames,” Yang says. “That’s not how campfire cooking works. You find a good patch of coals and hold it over that. Cooks slower and more evenly that way.”
“You’ve done this a lot?” Blake asks. She decides that the small charred spot on her sausage will be edible enough and returns her fork to the fire, though this time she aims for a bed of coals on one side that looks feasible.
“There isn’t actually a whole lot to do on my tiny country island,” Yang says. Blake can hear the amusement in her tone, and it’s a struggle to keep her eyes on her food instead of twisting around to look for Yang’s smile. “Me and Ruby camp out a lot. We used to go as a family when we were little.”
“You and your parents?” Blake doesn’t mean it to be a difficult question. A moment too late, she remembers the bittersweet tone Yang had taken the other night when she spoke about her family.
“Yeah,” Yang says. “More or less.” She stares at her food in the fire for a long moment. “Maybe we can talk about this after we eat.”
“You don’t have to tell me,” Blake says. She tries to echo the tone Yang had taken with her the other night back in Vale, tries to sound gentle and open and perfect. To her ears, it’s a shallow imitation, but Yang shoots her a small smile.
“I want to,” she says. “It’s important. It’s—our families are a part of us, you know? And I want you to know me. All of me.” She turns her sausage over in the fire. “Besides, if I get to hometowns, it’ll be a lot easier meeting my family if you know which wasp nests not to kick.” Blake feels a jolt of extremely preemptive nervousness at that, but she pushes it away.
“Let’s eat first, then,” she says.
“Sounds good,” Yang says. “You might wanna turn your sausage over if you want the other side to be warm.”
“So,” Blake says after they’re done, after they’ve eaten dinner and availed themselves of the bag of marshmallows John Wayne had slipped back around the rock to leave by their fire with a smile. She’s still sitting with her back against the rock, but the sun has slipped beneath the horizon, and she’s cuddled up against Yang’s side for warmth. Well, for several reasons, not the least of which is that Yang’s touch is addicting, but also for warmth. “Your family. More or less.”
“Yeah.” Yang’s arm tenses where it’s resting across Blake’s shoulders, and Blake reaches up, tangling her fingers with Yang’s. “My earliest memories of home are me and Ruby and Dad and Ruby’s mom, Summer. Ruby was born when I was two, so I don’t really remember anything from before that. Dad always tells me I was crazy excited to have a baby sister once I understood what was happening, and I guess I can believe that. I’m still excited about Ruby.” She smiles, and there’s such clear love in the expression that Blake can’t help but smile, too. “Anyways. Summer was technically my step-mom, I guess. But I didn’t find out we weren’t blood related until a lot later, so growing up she was just Mom. And she was, like, the best mom. She was kind, all the time. No matter what. She never made anyone feel stupid or silly or—just, she always made me feel seen.” Yang lets out a shaky exhale, and Blake’s heart sinks, knowing that this story is about to take a turn for the worse.
“Summer died when I was thirteen,” Yang says. “Ruby was eleven, and my dad—he just kind of checked out for awhile. He was depressed, I think, and he didn’t handle it well. He still worked, he kept us afloat financially, but from then on if we needed groceries or if Ruby had a problem or if something in the house broke, it was my problem or it wasn’t getting dealt with at all.”
“Yang,” Blake says. Yang lifts her free hand and rubs at her face, and when she lowers it, the glossy sheen in her eyes has been pushed away.
“I found out around the time I started high school that Summer wasn’t my birth mother,” she says. “I needed my birth certificate for some—I don’t even fucking remember, something or other, and I dug it out and saw that my mother’s name was listed as Raven Branwen. Which, fun fact, my uncle Qrow who I had always thought was just one of Dad’s college friends? His last name is Branwen. He was my actual uncle, and Raven was his twin sister.” Yang’s tone is changing. It’s slipped from childish nostalgia to decades-old grief over the last few minutes, and now it’s growing angry.
“I asked my dad about it, and he wouldn’t tell me anything,” Yang says. “Which pissed me the fuck off, obviously. And then I went to Qrow, and he didn’t just not tell me anything, he specifically told me not to go looking for her. Said he knew his sister, and that it would end badly.” Yang stops for a long moment, her jaw clenching. “So I didn’t, at first, but I was still mad. I spent a lot of high school doing dumb shit because of it. Not—not anything that could get me in real trouble. I couldn’t do that to Ruby. My dad was doing better by my junior year, but I didn’t trust him for shit when it came to her, and she looked up to me. So I mostly just smoked a lot of weed and skipped class. Painted the walls of my room one time when my dad was out of town hoping it would make him mad. Dumb shit like that.”
Yang quiets again for awhile, and Blake leans in, resting her forehead against the side of Yang’s jaw. Yang’s shoulders relax a bit at the contact, and she breaths deeply and slowly, like she’s breathing Blake in.
“I only met Raven a few times,” Yang says eventually, and Blake pulls back a bit, giving her room to talk. “That’s…a whole other story. But it didn’t work out. She ended up, um, ghosting me.”
“Jesus.” Blake pulls away further so she can look Yang in the eye. “That’s horrible.” Yang shrugs.
“Yeah,” she says. “And that’s it, I guess. That’s my family.”
“God, Yang…” Blake tugs her fingers free of Yang’s and reaches up with both hands, framing Yang’s face with them. “How did you go through all of that and turn out like this?” Yang blinks at her. “You just—you’re still so kind. How are you still so kind?”
“I don’t know,” Yang mumbles. She sounds a little uncomfortable, and Blake realizes that at least a little bit of the confidence that pours off of Yang in every situation is bravado. She doesn’t seem like she can quite accept the compliment. “I just kept going.”
“I think a lot of people wouldn’t be able to,” Blake says. “I—maybe this is weird, but I’m…proud of you. Even though I didn’t know you.” Yang stares her for a long moment, eyes wide with an emotion that Blake can’t name. Whatever it is, it’s warm. “Is that weird?”
“No,” Yang says, her voice low enough to rasp. “Not weird. I appreciate it. Thank you.” Blake nods and slowly lowers her hands, leaning back into Yang’s side. She focuses her gaze on the fire, which is burning itself out now, flames replaced with a bed of coals that’s growing dimmer with each passing minute. “Besides, it’s not like it didn’t affect me. I’m fucked up, I go to therapy. I’ve got enough abandonment issues to pay for my counselor’s retirement plan.” Her tone is joking, but it doesn’t quite land.
“That, um.” Blake wishes they didn’t have to talk about this on camera. But she has to bring it up, because it’s important, and because she wants Yang to understand. Yang had said she wants Blake to know all of her. Blake knows what she means, and this is a part of her, even if it’s a part she’s trying her best to change. “That might make this hard. Us, I mean.” Yang looks over at her slowly, brow beginning to furrow.
“Why?” She says. “Are you planning on abandoning me, Belladonna?” The words could so easily remind Blake of Adam. It’s the kind of thing he would’ve accused her of, had accused her of on multiple occasions. But they don’t, because Yang’s tone is light without masking the trepidation behind it, and nothing about Yang reminds Blake of Adam. It never really has.
“I’m not,” Blake says. “But I can be…evasive. I get scared. I run from things. Weiss likes to tell me that I’m afraid of being happy.” She draws her knees up to her chest. “You know why I’m like this. You know about Adam. And you make me happy, and it’s—it’s big, and heavy and it scares me, and at some point I’m going to feel like I have to leave.” Yang says nothing for a long while. Blake almost worries that she shouldn’t have spoken, that she’s fucked up irreparably by giving her instincts voice, but Yang’s arm stays steady around her shoulders. She doesn’t move to pull away.
“Would you come back?” Yang finally asks. Blake fights back her natural urge to say yes immediately, to reassure, to placate, and turns the question over in her head. Would she? She has before, when it mattered. She went back to her parents, too late to completely fix their family, but she went back all the same, and she stayed. She’s still staying. She can return when it matters, and Yang matters.
“I would,” Blake says. Yang nods slowly.
“Do you think you could tell me, when you’re feeling scared?” she says. “Just so I know, and it feels less like…being left?”
“I…” Blake hesitates. She doesn’t like that. She doesn’t want it to be up to someone else if she can leave, and maybe that’s not fair if she wants to build a life with Yang, but she’s loathe to let go of the freedom to just vanish. “You have to promise you would let me,” she says. “You have to promise.”
“Let you?” Yang repeats. Blake nods. “I’m not saying you have to ask my permission. That’s not what I mean. It just isn’t fair if you leave without telling me. It would hurt.” Her voice wavers. She’s speaking from experience. “I get that you need that option, Blake. Like you said, I know why. I’m just asking for, like, a window into your head. If we’re going to be together, I have to understand what’s going on up here.” She brushes her fingertips against Blake’s temple, and a moment later, that hand slips down to cup Blake’s jaw. Yang’s skin is warm, as it always is, and Blake leans her head into the contact. “But I’m not asking for control,” Yang says softly. “I don’t want to be in charge of what you do, Blake, I don’t want that. All I’m asking for is…dialogue, I guess. Just tell me if you want space.”
“Okay,” Blake says. “I can do that.” She doesn’t get into the fact that she doesn’t want space; her urge to run isn’t about what she wants, it’s about what her brain thinks will keep her alive. That’s a clarification for another time. They’ve shared enough pain with each other tonight. Blake just wants to sit here with Yang and watch the fire die out.
“Okay,” Yang says softly. She leans in and kisses Blake, short and chaste and unbearably gentle. “Do you want to start heading back now? It’s getting late.”
“Not yet,” Blake says. “We’re not doing anything tomorrow. We can stay out late. The stars are supposed to get brighter when it’s late.” Yang nods in agreement, and they settle back against the rock, finding as comfortable of positions as they can against the rough ground.
The stars do burn a little brighter by the time they pack up and leave. Blake doesn’t see any galaxies tonight, but on the ride back to the hotel, they keep their horses close. Blake tells Yang a few of the stories she heard growing up in Menagerie: a blend of local mythology, campfire tales, and urban legends, and for Blake, Yang’s grin flashing white in the dim moonlight is splendor enough.
Notes:
there ya have it! i hope you enjoyed the chapter. the great thing about writing this au is that people give long emotional speeches on the bachelorette all the time, so when i write characters giving whole ass monologues about their lives it actually IS realistic. really makes my job very enjoyable.
i'm on tumblr @sevens-evan and on twitter @sevens_evan if you wanna keep up with me! please leave a comment on this if you liked it; comments really do mean the world to me and they're the only real way for me to know what people like about the story. thanks for reading!
Chapter 4
Notes:
hi i'm back! sorry it took awhile, i have been working A Lot and keeping up with nanowrimo was just about all i could do. however i am now focusing my nano wordcount on this because i basically finished my other project, so hopefully i can update this a little quicker again!
i use the word "confessional" in this chapter, which is a term that refers to the bit on reality tv shows where the stars sit down alone and just like. talk to the camera about whatever is going on. you know what i'm talking about if you watch any reality tv at all really.
enjoy the chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“We’ve got a problem,” Pyrrha says. Blake blinks owlishly at her, not awake or caffeinated enough to deal with whatever is happening right now.
“What?” she says. Pyrrha holds out a disposable coffee cup. Blake accepts it and steps aside, allowing Pyrrha to enter her room. She takes a sip as she closes the door and is delighted to find that it contains black tea, not coffee. Pyrrha had remembered.
“One of the higher up producers wants to meet you,” Pyrrha says, leaning against the desk in Blake’s hotel suite and crossing her arms. “She wants to talk to you about some things you said during your one-on-one with Yang yesterday.”
“I…okay,” Blake says. She tries to remember what she might’ve said that would piss off a studio bigwig, but she can’t think of anything, and most of her memories of yesterday are just Yang, Yang, Yang. “What’d I say?”
“I haven’t seen the footage,” Pyrrha says with a shrug. “She’s mad, though. She thinks you and Yang spoke off camera.”
“Oh.” Blake takes another sip of her tea. “Shit.”
“Exactly.” Pyrrha grimaces. “The woman that you’re dealing with is named Cinder Fall, and she’s a bitch. I’ve had to deal with her before. She’s manipulative, and cold, and she doesn’t know where to draw the line. Do you remember a few seasons ago, when one of the contestants got sent home for being abusive and they brought him back for the season finale?” Blake nods. She remembers that very clearly; it had given her a panic attack. It had drawn a lot of bad press, and the network had been forced to issue a public apology.
“That was Cinder?” Blake asks.
“Sure was.”
“How does she still have a job?” Pyrrha sighs.
“Because when she isn’t getting the network in trouble, she’s making them a lot of money,” she says. “Most of the drama you see on this show is manipulated in some way by Cinder, and drama gets views. All the dumbest things contestants do are on her suggestion. The executives think she’s a worthwhile investment.”
“Okay,” Blake says. “So what do we do with this meeting?”
“Let me do the talking as much as possible,” Pyrrha says. “Like I said, I’ve dealt with her before. I can protect you for the most part. But you can’t let her know that you saw Yang off camera. Cinder will send Yang home in a heartbeat.” Blake’s heart stops.
“She can’t do that,” she says. “Who goes home is up to me. Isn’t it?”
“In most cases,” Pyrrha says. “But if someone breaches contract, say they have a partner back home, or they’ve been sneaking around off camera? The network can send them home, and that decision would be up to Cinder.”
“Fuck.” Blake sits down heavily on the edge of her bed, fingers trembling slightly around her tea. “What do we do? I can’t let Yang get sent home. There’s no one else here that I…I would quit. I would quit.”
“Don’t tell Cinder that,” Pyrrha says. “She’ll find a way to use it against you. Look, Blake, I’m not going to let her send Yang home, okay? I’ll do my best to protect you. I just need you to be prepared, because if she thinks she has leverage over you, she will use it.”
“Okay.” Blake runs a hand through her hair, grimacing when it comes away coated in sand. She hadn’t showered the night before; they’d gotten back for too late from horseback riding for that. She’s never been more grateful that the hotel staff changes her sheets every night, as there’s a layer of sand between them now. “When are we meeting her?”
“As soon as we get dressed,” Pyrrha says, straightening up. “Take your time if you need it. Today’s supposed to be a rest day, so she can’t get mad if you make her wait.” Pyrrha pauses. “Well, she will get mad. But she won’t be able to do anything about it, and that will bother her even more.” She sounds delighted by the prospect, and if Blake hadn’t already been dreading meeting this woman, she certainly would be now. Pyrrha is maybe the most genuinely nice person Blake has ever met; whoever could get Pyrrha to hate them has to be the worst.
“Miss Belladonna,” the woman says the moment Blake steps into her office. “I’m Cinder. Can I call you Blake?” She smiles widely, and Blake feels uncomfortably like she’s just stepped into a wolf den. The grin is all teeth, all threat, no warmth behind it at all.
“Sure,” Blake says, unsure if she really has a choice.
“Have a seat,” Cinder says, gesturing at the chairs in front of the desk in her hotel suite. Blake slides into one, and Pyrrha sits down beside her. “Pyrrha,” Cinder says, her smile vanishing. Apparently even a bloodthirsty grin is too much to keep up in Pyrrha’s presence. It’s replaced by a glare.
“Cinder,” Pyrrha says, nodding. She meets Cinder’s gaze without flinching, completely unafraid. “What is all this about?”
“I was reviewing the dailies from yesterday,” Cinder says, turning to Blake, “and it seemed like you and Yang were a bit closer than the other footage we have would suggest.” Blake shrugs and glances at Pyrrha, wondering if this is the bit where Pyrrha does the talking. Apparently not.
“We were having a good time,” she says to Cinder. “I’m comfortable with her.”
“Mhm. And you mentioned someone named Adam to her?” Blake’s jaw clenches.
“I did,” she says.
“And how did Yang know who that was? I don’t remember seeing you talk about that on camera ever before.”
“You must have missed it,” Blake says. Pyrrha tenses slightly beside her.
“Did I,” Cinder says. It isn’t a question. “Or did you two see each other off camera? Contestants and leads do that more often than you’d think. It happens every few seasons.” She leans forward slightly. “Did you and Yang sneak away at some point? Back at the mansion? On a group date?”
“No,” Blake says.
“So you’re telling me that if I review the footage from the still cams in the mansion, I won’t find anything?” Cinder says. “How about if I ask the camera crew if they did you a favor and let you slip away? I can pay them more than you could’ve, you know.”
“You won’t find anything,” Blake says. “If you want to spend your time going through thousands of hours of footage, be my guest.” Cinder smirks.
“There is such thing as a fast forward button, Blake,” she says. “It won’t take me too long to get through that footage. I hope you’re right, and I don’t find anything, because if I do, there will be consequences.”
“That’s enough,” Pyrrha says, standing up. Cinder’s gaze jumps over to her, eyes narrowing. “Let’s go, Blake.”
“I’m not done here,” Cinder says, rising from her own seat and leaning forward over the desk. It only draws attention to the fact that Pyrrha is several inches taller than her.
“What else do you have to say?” Pyrrha says, crossing her arms. “Blake told you she didn’t sneak out. She knows it would be against the rules, and she’s already fully aware of the possible consequences. So we’re done here. Sit down, Cinder.” Cinder practically snarls, and Blake takes that as her cue to leave. She hops to her feet and slides out of her chair, taking several steps towards the office door. Pyrrha turns away from Cinder and follows. They leave without saying goodbye. Cinder does not sit down.
“What was that?” Blake asks, half-running to keep up with Pyrrha’s long strides. “You two hate each other.”
“We do,” Pyrrha agrees. “That was us at our most civil.” Blake shakes her head slowly.
“Do you think she’ll really go through the tapes?” she asks. Pyrrha sighs deeply, slowing her pace as they step into the elevator. She hits the button for Blake’s floor and leans against the wall as the doors close.
“She will,” she says. “She may not have if you hadn’t denied it so thoroughly. Cinder is…all about control. Subservience. If you’d sucked up, she might’ve let it go, but now…” Blake’s jaw clenches, and even though it could get Yang sent home, she refuses to regret how she spoke. She’s long been done with trying to placate people like Cinder. “If she hadn’t, though, she would’ve used this as leverage to get something else from you. There’s no winning with her. Don’t blame yourself.”
“Do you think she’ll find the footage?” Blake asks. Pyrrha says nothing for a moment. The elevator rumbles around them.
“Almost certainly,” she says after a moment. “It’s hard to know what she’ll do with it, but…now that you’ve made her angry, she might try to get you sent home. I doubt she’d succeed, but technically you did break contract.” Blake leans against the elevator wall, resting her head against it and closing her eyes. She really wouldn’t mind a return to privacy, but…no more world tour, no two hundred thousand dollars, less good publicity for her book. No Yang.
Well, Blake is pretty sure she could just ask for Yang’s phone number and see her after the show, but still. Yang lives on Patch, wherever that actually is, and Blake lives in Atlas. It would be long distance, and there would be work and family and real life to contend with. it wouldn’t be the same. Blake wants to keep the show going with Yang; she wants more time in the fantasy the show tries to create for them. More ridiculous theme dates, more stolen moments alone—even if that’s how they’d gotten themselves into this very trouble. Blake doesn’t want it to end.
“But you won’t get in trouble, right?” Blake says, pushing her anxiety away to focus on the actual conversation at hand. “Even if Cinder finds the footage of Yang in my hall, she won’t know you helped her.”
“I won’t get in trouble for that,” Pyrrha says. “But that’s…not the only rule I’ve broken this season.” Her tone is leading, a little giddy, a little nervous, and Blake stares at her for a moment before she puts the pieces together.
“You and Jaune?” she asks. Pyrrha smiles.
“I saw him yesterday when you were out with Yang,” she says. “I…don’t know if it was a good choice, considering what I’m risking, but…I liked making it.”
“I’m glad,” Blake says. The elevator dings. “I’ll keep him around for you for as long as I can.” Pyrrha gives her a small smile.
“Thank you, Blake,” she says. “I hope Cinder doesn’t find that footage.” Blake nods in agreement, and they walk down the hall in silence, pausing at Blake’s door. “Get some rest,” Pyrrha says. “Pack up, and be ready for tomorrow’s rose ceremony. Just keep going like nothing’s changed, since we don’t know if it will, yet.”
“Okay,” Blake says. “See you later?”
“See you,” Pyrrha says, nodding, and she walks away. Blake slips into her room and sets her sights on the suitcase that carries her books, seeking out something to calm the nerves her meting with Cinder had rattled.
“Jaune,” Blake says, picking up the next rose from the podium. Jaune smiles, stepping forward from his place in line with the other contestants. He has a spring in his step that Blake hasn’t seen from him before, and there’s a confidence to the way he stands in front of her, shoulders back and head held high, that makes Blake smile. It’s honestly kind of cute, the wonders spending time with Pyrrha has done for his confidence. “Will you accept this rose?” Blake asks, meeting his gaze.
“I will,” Jaune says. Blake pins the rose to his jacket and nods at him. He steps back and returns to the line. Blake turns to the final rose on the podium, picking it up and surveying the line of contestants. Jaune, Sun, Neptune, and Ilia each already have one. Yang is standing at the end of the line, her hands tucked behind her back and her eyes fixed on Blake.
“Yang,” Blake says, and she’s pretty sure that her voice sounds obviously warmer than it had for any of the others. Yang steps forward, shoulders visibly relaxing.
“Do you like scaring the shit out of me?” she says, barely above a whisper, when she stops in front of Blake. Blake rolls her eyes.
“Like I would send you home after the one-on-one we had,” she murmurs back. “I’m just saving the best for last.” Yang’s face does a funny thing then, eyes going wide with wonder.
“The best, huh,” she says.
“Don’t let it go to your head.” Blake reaches out, tucking the stem of the rose into Yang’s palm and curling her fingers over top of Yang’s, guiding her hand into a fist. A moment later, she realizes—“I forgot to ask,” Blake says, glancing back to where Coco is standing, watching the proceedings, and then up at Yang. She isn’t sure how important the question actually is, just that every lead ever has asked it of every contestant at every rose ceremony since the show has been running, and that she’d been directed to do the same.
So, probably pretty important.
“No take backs,” Yang says. She holds the rose close to her chest and ducks her head forwards. She presses a kiss to Blake’s cheek, almost at the corner of her mouth, then steps away, purple eyes sparkling under the low lights of the rose ceremony room. She retakes her place at the end of the line of contestants, eyes never leaving Blake’s.
“That was the final rose for tonight,” Coco says, stepping forwards from her corner of the room. “Those of you who didn’t receive a rose, take a moment to say your goodbyes. Those who did, and Blake, of course, gather your things. We have a flight to Atlas to catch.” The few contestants that Blake had eliminated this week step out of line, murmuring goodbyes to each other and to the remaining five contestants. Blake ignores them, turning to look at Pyrrha where she’s standing behind the camera crew. Pyrrha steps forward, slipping around the cameras and microphones to stand beside Blake.
“If it’s alright with you, I’m going to stay behind for a few minutes,” Pyrrha murmurs to her. “I want to have a conversation with Jaune.”
“A conversation,” Blake repeats seriously, nodding. “Of course. I think I can find my way back to my room myself. Should I wait for you before I head to the airport shuttle, or will the conversation take awhile?”
“Shush,” Pyrrha says, though she’s smiling. “I should be up in a few minutes. Make sure you don’t forget anything.” Blake nods and steps away, headed back down the hall towards the elevators. A lone member of the camera crew follows her, barely even bothering to point the lens in her direction. It’s not as though there will be any use for footage of her riding an elevator and walking down a hallway, after all; he’s only there because she isn’t really allowed to be alone.
Blake hits the button in the elevator for her floor and leans to the side against the wall, taking some of her weight off of her feet. The rose ceremonies now are far less punishing than they had been that first night, and they had skipped the cocktail party entirely tonight due to the red eye flight they have to catch. Still, she had picked out heels tonight, mostly because she realized that the only remaining contestant shorter than her is Ilia, and she really wanted to not feel short. Her legs and feet hurt, and she’s more than ready to take full advantage of the first class plane ticket the show had booked for her. Those seats recline all the way back.
“Holy shit,” the camera guy says. It takes Blake a moment to connect the voice to the man standing next to her; the crew almost never speaks. But sure enough, it’s him who’s talking—and who else would it be; they’re the only two people in the elevator. He has his hand pressed to his radio earpiece, and a look of utter shock on his face.
“What?” Blake says as the elevator doors slide open. The camera guy reaches forward, hitting the ground floor button—the floor they had come from.
“We have to go back down there,” he says. The doors slide shut once again. Blake mourns the footwear options she has in her room and leans more heavily against the side of the elevator. “Holy shit.”
“What’s going on?” Blake asks. The man shakes his head slowly.
“One sec,” he says. He lifts his camera, propping it up on his shoulder and aiming it directly at her. Blake stares into the dark lens, a pit of dread forming preemptively in her stomach. “Apparently, someone just caught Pyrrha kissing a contestant.” Blake closes her eyes, the pit of dread spreading throughout the rest of her body.
“Fuck,” she says. The elevator dings. She opens her eyes, looking out across the ground floor, and there in the hallway, gathered before the elevators, are all of Blake’s remaining contestants, along with Pyrrha and the camera crew. Every single camera is aimed at Pyrrha and Jaune, who are standing side by side. Jaune looks a bit like he might be sick, and Pyrrha’s face is carefully blank, though she winces slightly when she makes eye contact with Blake.
“Blake,” Jaune says, stepping forward as Blake steps out of the elevator. The cameras turn quickly to focus on her. “Listen, I’m so sorry—“
“No, you’re not,” Blake interrupts. Jaune falls silent, staring at her, and Blake notices that his hand is wrapped around Pyrrha’s. Oh, this is a clusterfuck. “Don’t apologize.”
“I’m sorry,” Pyrrha says. Blake looks at her, and she sees that Pyrrha means it. She’s not sorry for kissing Jaune, of course—Blake had all but told her to do that—but for the way this will complicate things for Blake. She’ll lose her shadow, her advocate, the one producer who actually knows and accepts Blake’s motivations for being here and her infatuation with Yang to the exclusion of all other options. It’ll be a lot harder to get another secret rooftop moment without someone on the inside helping them.
And Blake will have to deal with Cinder alone.
“It’s alright,” Blake says to Pyrrha. She takes a moment, takes a deep breath. She has to play a part, here; this is supposed to be the first she’s hearing of Pyrrha and Jaune’s feelings for each other. “You like each other, right? This is a real thing, not just a mistake?”
“Yeah.” It’s Jaune that speaks, his voice uncharacteristically quiet. “Yeah, it’s real. I’m sorry, Blake.”
“I told you not to apologize,” Blake says. “This show is about finding love. You’ve found it. Congratulations.” The words come out monotone, without inflection. Blake is not an actress. The only character she’s ever learned to play is a quiet, aloof, emotionless one, and her tone reflects it.
“Pyrrha, you’re done.” The voice comes from behind Blake, from the elevators, and Blake turns to find that one of them has opened. Cinder is standing just in front of it, her arms crossed, a triumphant look on her face. “Get your things, you’re going home. The higher ups have already emailed you your termination notice.”
“I’m on my way,” Pyrrha says, eyes narrowing as she looks at Cinder. “Come on, Jaune.”
“Oh, no,” Cinder says, raising a hand as Pyrrha attempts to tug Jaune towards the elevators. “He’s staying here. You’re going on separate flights home. If you want to see each other later, that’s your business, but our show does not encourage cheating. Jaune here was supposed to be here for Blake. He’s not going home with you.” Pyrrha sighs deeply, looking up at Jaune.
“You have my number,” she says. “Call me when your plane lands.” Jaune nods, glancing up at Cinder and looking a little intimidated. Pyrrha lets go of Jaune’s hand and walks alone towards the elevator. She stops for a moment next to Blake, looking over at her with a regretful look.
“I’m sorry,” she says again. Blake reaches out, setting a hand on Pyrrha’s arm.
“It’s alright,” she says. “I’ll be fine.” A viewer of the show might hear the words and think they’re a reference to Jaune, to Blake’s hypothetical heartbreak, to Pyrrha’s supposed betrayal. Blake is instead referencing Cinder, and she hopes that’s clear to Pyrrha. Blake doesn’t want her to worry. “I’ve dealt with this kind of stuff before.” The vindictive, controlling, power-hungry aura that Cinder carries with her is a familiar one to Blake. She lived with it for years; she refuses to be afraid of it again.
“Okay,” Pyrrha says quietly. “If you ever want to see me again, I live in Vale. I’ll be around.” Blake gives her a small smile and releases her arm. Pyrrha slips past her and into the elevator. Blake turns back around and looks at Jaune, who looks even more nauseous now.
“I really am sorry that I’m messing things up for you,” he says to Blake, and he sounds so genuine that Blake doesn’t tell him off for apologizing again.
“You like her, Jaune,” Blake says. “Don’t feel too bad for that. Now go, please.” Jaune nods at her and ducks his head, looking a little ashamed as he heads for the elevators. Blake hopes Pyrrha explains to him soon that Blake truly isn’t bothered by the two of them. She doesn’t want Jaune to feel bad for falling in love.
“Blake.” Blake is sick of people asking for her attention by now, but this voice almost makes her smile. She turns, and finds Yang approaching her from the crowd of remaining contestants. “Are you okay?”
“I’m fine,” Blake says. Yang stops in front of her, reaching out and taking both of Blake’s hands.
“You sure?” she says, squeezing Blake’s hands gently. “This is all…a lot, I guess. I know you liked Pyrrha.”
“I still like Pyrrha,” Blake says. “I’m not angry with her. I’m just…I’m tired.” This whole situation is a mess, and they have a plane to catch in a few hours, and Blake is realizing that dating show lead maybe wasn’t the best career choice for someone who hates managing interpersonal relationships.
“Okay,” Yang says. She slips her hands out of Blake’s and moves them to her shoulders instead, tugging Blake into a loose, warm hug. Blake closes her eyes, leaning into the embrace, but it’s over all too quickly. Yang steps away with a small smile, and the rest of the contestants crowd around Blake, eyes wide and fixed on her.
“Say the word and I’ll kill both of them,” Ilia says, crossing her arms over her chest. Blake smiles slightly, shaking her head.
“Please don’t,” she says. “Thanks, Ilia. I—“
“Blake.” God damn it. Blake turns. It’s Cinder this time, looking at Blake with an expression Blake can’t quite read but that she’s pretty sure spells trouble for her. “We need a confessional from you on all this. Come with me.” She turns and walks off down the hall, and Blake figures it’s more trouble than it’s worth to fight her on this. She nods at the contestants and then follows Cinder away.
They head to the small room off the rose ceremony room that the show has been using for interview segments throughout their time in Vacuo. It contains nothing but a chair, surrounded by still cameras that are already manned by crew members. Blake slides into it and looks a little to the right of the camera lens aimed at her face, to where Cinder is standing, right next to Coco.
“So, Blake,” Coco says. “What are your thoughts on what you learned tonight?” Blake shrugs.
“I learned that I shouldn’t pick Jaune,” she says, “and I sent him home. That’s all there really is to it.” Cinder does not look satisfied with that answer.
“Any hard feelings?” Coco asks. “Towards him or Pyrrha?”
“Not really,” Blake says. “Like I said earlier, this show is about finding love. It’s supposed to be about genuine connection. I can’t be mad at them for finding that.”
“Jaune cheated on you,” Cinder interjects. “Pyrrha betrayed you. Are you saying that doesn’t upset you at all?”
“It doesn’t,” Blake says. She wants to laugh at the phrasing—cheated on her, like Blake has spent more than twenty-four total hours with Jaune since the show started, like their relationship was anything beyond making conversation at cocktail parties and on group dates. She can’t, though; she doesn’t want to give Cinder any more ammunition to use against her.
“You need to give us more than this,” Cinder says. “Jaune and Pyrrha broke the rules. Don’t you have a problem with that?” Blake realizes, then, what Cinder is going for. It’s a leading question, obviously, and Blake is sure her response to it will air. This is the first major drama that’s happened on her season so far. Cinder is trying to cast Jaune and Pyrrha as the villains here.
Blake isn’t going to participate in that.
“I’m not angry with them,” she repeats. Cinder’s face twists in a snarl. “Can I go yet? I have packing to do upstairs.”
“You can,” Coco says. She’s looking sideways at Cinder, a little uncomfortably. “I’ll see you later, Blake.” Blake gets to her feet, then pauses, a thought occurring to her.
“I have something I want to talk to you about on the plane,” she says. She doesn’t want to make this request in front of Cinder, especially not right now; she’s pretty sure Cinder would try to say no just to spite her.
“I’ll come find you,” Coco says. Blake nods, and slips out of the room. The hallway is blessedly empty, the contestants presumably ushered back to their rooms to gather their things for the flight to Atlas. Her only companion is a lone, silent cameraman, in an unpleasant parallel to earlier that night. Blake only hopes he doesn’t receive any momentous news while they’re in the elevator; she can’t deal with more drama tonight.
He remains silent all the way to Blake’s door. When she opens it, she’s greeted by the sight of several more cameramen standing around in the living room area of her suite, and she’s about to start swearing at them to get out when her eyes fall to the couch.
Yang is sitting there, tapping her fingers against her knee anxiously. She’s changed out of her formalwear from the rose ceremony, into dark sweatpants similar to those she wore on the mansion rooftop back in Vale—though without the dragon slippers this time, and in a t-shirt instead of a sweatshirt. On the coffee table before her, a kettle with a thin stream of steam coming from the spout is resting on a folded towel, alongside two mugs and a pile of teabag packages.
“Hi,” Blake says, closing the door behind her and leaning against it. Yang smiles nervously at her.
“Hi,” she says. “I just—you seemed upset earlier, and I remembered you saying you like tea, so I figured I would try to help out? So I asked if I could come up here, but if you wanna be alone or something I can go—“
“You can stay,” Blake interrupts. Yang’s anxious tapping pauses, and her smile widens.
“Yeah?” she says. Blake nods, already kicking off her heels.
“Just give me a minute to change,” she says. “Did you steal the tea from the hotel breakfast?”
“I sure did,” Yang says.
“Give me the raspberry one.” Blake had memorized the hotel’s tea selection over the past week, and since she doesn’t really want caffeine at this hour—she’d like to sleep on the plane, as her request to Coco won’t take long regardless of the response—the raspberry is her best option.
“Okay.” Yang digs through the pile of teabags. Blake walks past her towards the bedroom, carrying her heels, and she’s struck for a moment by the intimacy of the situation. Minus the camera crew, Blake can picture this playing out almost exactly the same, over and over again. Blake getting home late from an event or a flight or something, and Yang waiting at home with tea and a smile and warm arms that Blake can fall into—
—and Blake realizes that, in this fantasy, they live together. They share an apartment, or a house, a home.
Blake turns behind the back of the couch. Yang glances over her shoulder at her, and Blake leans over, pressing a kiss to the top of Yang’s head. Yang makes a little surprised noise, a kind of half-sigh, half-squeak that Blake immediately falls in love with.
“What was that for?” Yang asks, tipping her head back to look up at Blake.
“I wanted to.” Blake turns and walks away into her bedroom, though not before she sees Yang start to smile in her peripheral vision. She changes quickly, packing away her heels and dress as she does so and grabbing the clothes she’d left out that she planned to wear on the plane: plain black leggings and her (Weiss’s) old college hoodie. Close enough to pajamas to sleep comfortably in while still technically being publicly presentable. She washes her face, ties her hair back, and heads out into the living room, where Yang has made them both tea.
“Thank you,” Blake says, settling onto the couch beside Yang and picking up her mug. It’s a plenty big couch; it’s probably the first seat they’ve shared on this show that’s actually big enough for two people. It would be big enough for four, if the four didn’t mind getting cozy with one another. Still, Blake sits close enough to press her side against Yang’s. Yang’s arm immediately slips around her shoulders, which is quickly becoming Blake’s favorite thing.
“So, are you really okay with…what happened earlier?” Yang asks after a moment. Blake sighs heavily and takes a sip of her tea.
“I am,” she says. “But honestly, I don’t really want to talk about it. I’m tired.” The words come out snappy, and she winces at her own tone.
“Okay,” Yang says. She doesn’t sound a bit bothered by Blake’s tone or her disinterest in conversation. She just adjusts her grip on her own mug and settles her free hand against Blake’s upper arm, where her fingers start to draw slow, gentle circles.
They sit quietly for awhile. Blake finishes her tea and sets her mug aside to rest her head on Yang’s shoulder. Within minutes, she finds her eyelids fluttering, begging to fall asleep. It takes her by surprise. Blake doesn’t often sleep with other people around, only when Weiss stays over or she stays at her parents or Ilia’s back on Menagerie. And even then, the other people of note are in another room, another bed, through walls and doors and locks. Blake hasn’t slept in someone’s arms since Adam, and she didn’t think she would ever want to again, after him.
But Yang…Yang makes her feel safe.
“I do?” Yang says, and Blake realizes she’s spoken the last bit out loud.
“You do,” Blake says. “It’s weird.” Yang snorts.
“Flattering,” she mutters. Blake pokes her in the leg.
“Not bad,” she says. “It’s just…not always easy for me to feel that way, that’s all.” Yang’s fingers still on Blake’s arm. “It’s just the feeling I get, around you,” Blake continues. She isn’t going to get into the reasons safety is so difficult for her, not tonight. “It’s the same way everything feels heavy with you. I can’t explain it, it’s just there.”
“…Yeah.” Yang’s fingers start to move again, though the patterns she draws are a little more absent and aimless than they were before. “I know what you mean. Why do you think it is, that we feel like this?”
“I don’t know.” Blake’s heart wants to say something stupid, something about soulmates and true loves that she half-remembers from a thousand books she’s read. But her head can’t form the words, and she would never say them anyway. They sound so silly, even if they feel true. “Does it matter? We both feel it, and we…we both want to build on it. We both want to see where it goes, right?” You want this too, don’t you?
“Of course,” Yang says. Blake nods.
“So I don’t think it matters, where it comes from,” she says. “We’re connected. That’s all.” Yang leans in and kisses her on the temple.
“You’re really smart, you know that?” she says. Blake rolls her eyes, a smile tugging at her lips. She readjusts how she’s sitting, sliding somehow closer to Yang, and takes Yang’s hand from her arm, playing with her fingers and tracing the lines of her wrist.
It takes a few moments, but eventually, Blake finds a line that doesn’t belong.
She traces it with her fingers, frowning. She can’t twist her head at the right angle to look, but it’s a long, straight line, slightly raised from the skin around it, going from a few inches above Yang’s wrist up beyond where Blake can reach at this angle, with Yang’s arm around her shoulders. She can feel Yang’s eyes on her, and she turns to meet the gaze.
“You want to see?” Yang says softly. Blake nods. Yang takes her arm back from around Blake’s shoulders, which immediately burn cold at the loss. She rests her hand in Blake’s lap, her palm facing upwards. It takes Blake a moment to find the line again with her eyes. It’s a different color than Yang’s tan skin, a silvery white instead of a light brown, but it’s thin enough that it’s barely noticeable, and Blake can understand how she never spotted it before. She’s mostly seen Yang’s arms from a distance or in the dark.
The line traces from just above Yang’s wrist all the way up her forearm to her elbow, where it becomes a bit jagged then disappears entirely. Blake presses a thumb against it and follows it all the way up, stopping in the crook of Yang’s elbow, where she can feel Yang’s pulse against her skin.
“Old scar,” Blake comments, the much pinker and messier scar tissue on her hip throbbing in recognition. “It’s really faded.”
“Yeah,” Yang says. She’s looking down at her own arm, a look on her face that falls a little short of regret. “I crashed my motorbike when I was seventeen. It was…a long story and a complicated situation. My arm got crushed underneath the bike. They had to operate on it, put a bunch of shit in there to hold the bones together.”
“Jesus.” Blake traces the scar back down to Yang’s wrist, rubbing gentle circles as she goes.
“Yeah.” Yang shrugs her left shoulder. “I had to do a bunch of physical therapy to get my range of movement back, and it still isn’t as strong as my left arm. The concussion was the real kicker, though. Would’ve died if I hadn’t been wearing a helmet.”
“Is this why you became a physical therapist?” Blake asks, looking up at Yang. Yang snorts.
“Absolutely not,” she says. “I hated physical therapy. That shit hurt. Nah, I wanted to be a doctor, and I did the pre-med path in undergrad before realizing I really didn’t want to do surgery on anybody, ever. Physical therapy was something I could actually use my undergrad degree for. Still in the medical field with, like, a minimal amount of blood.”
“Huh.” Blake squeezes Yang’s wrist before tugging her arm back around her shoulders. Yang goes willingly, though there’s a knowing smile on her face that makes Blake frown at her. “You’re warm,” she says. “Don’t judge me.”
“Baby, I’m not judging.” Blake’s heart flips over, and she closes her eyes for a moment. Yang seems to be getting more comfortable with the pet names, which Blake cannot cope with, not even a little bit.
“Someday you’ll have to tell me all these long stories of yours,” Blake says, returning her head to Yang’s shoulder.
“Whenever you want to hear them,” Yang says. “Anything you want to know, I’ll tell you. Just maybe not tonight.” Blake hums in agreement. Her eyelids slip shut, and she allows it for a moment before she realizes that she’s actually about to fall asleep.
“Okay, you need to stop touching me,” she says, lifting her head. Yang raises her eyebrows at her, her arm loosening around Blake’s shoulders. “I’m going to fall asleep. You’re going to have to carry me onto the plane.”
“I can do that,” Yang says. She flexes her left arm, which is just completely unreasonable and Blake has to avert her gaze.
“Go,” she says, poking Yang in the ribs. Yang yelps a little bit and pulls her arm back from Blake’s shoulders.
“Okay, okay, I’m going,” she says, rising to her feet. “I’ll see you in Atlas, I guess?” Blake reaches out, catching the hem of Yang’s t-shirt and tugging slightly. Yang looks confused for a moment, until Blake tilts her head back, making her intentions clear. Yang leans over and kisses her.
“See you,” Blake says when Yang pulls away. Yang grins at her and slips out from between the couch and the coffee table, waving over her shoulder as she heads for the door.
Notes:
aaand pyrrha is gone. askljdg i'm so sorry, she needed to go for plot reasons but i will miss her greatly and i will do my best to give her a cameo at some point.
if anybody cares, contestants getting involved with crew Is actually a huge deal on the bachelor and probably other shows like it. i don't know what contracts they all actually sign but i remember reading about at least one crew member who got fired for involvement with a contestant, so. yeah. realism in your reality tv au, i guess.
i'm on tumblr @sevens-evan and on twitter @sevens_evan if you wanna keep up with me! please leave a comment on this chapter if you liked it!
Chapter 5
Notes:
hello! more blakechelorette au. i'm really not sure i have anything to say about this chapter, so just. enjoy it!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The camera crew is already inside Blake’s Atlas hotel suite when she arrives. It would be reminiscent of the night before, only instead of Yang sitting on the couch inside with a nervous smile and eyes only for Blake, it’s Weiss, standing in the living room and looking distinctly irritated by the presence of the cameramen.
“Blake,” she says as Blake steps into the suite. She holds up her arms before saying anything else, and Blake goes to her quickly, pulling her into a tight hug.
“Hey,” she says as she pulls away. “I’m glad you could make it.”
“Yes, well,” Weiss says, “when I got a call yesterday evening from Coco Adel, I couldn’t exactly say no, could I?” Blake doesn’t bother pointing out that Weiss absolutely could’ve said no.
“I’m glad you’re here,” she says instead, settling down onto the couch as a few of the production assistants carry her bags to the suite bedroom. That’s one perk to this whole situation, she supposes; she never has to carry her own bags.
“I signed an unbelievable number of NDAs to be here,” Weiss says. “Is all this secrecy really necessary for a dating show?” Blake shrugs.
“They take it pretty seriously,” she says. “Can’t let people find out who I choose until the season finale airs.” She’s not sure how that will work for her season, to be honest. She’s pretty sure it will be abundantly obvious to everyone watching that the only person Blake could possibly choose is Yang. The editors have worked magic before, though, so maybe they’ll succeed in making her look indecisive.
“Are you actually going to choose someone?” Weiss says, wrinkling her nose. “You’ve known these people less than a month.”
“That’s not totally true,” Blake says. “Ilia is here.” Weiss’s eyes go wider than Blake has ever seen them.
“She did not,” Weiss says. “Is she really?” Blake nods, and Weiss buries her face in her hands. “Oh, that’s not good at all.”
“Did you know about this?” Blake asks. Weiss lifts her head and sighs deeply.
“I didn’t know she was here,” she says. “I texted her a few days ago and never got a response, which was worrying, but—well, you know how she is.” Blake nods. She’s never met a worse texter than Ilia. She’ll answer the phone any time Blake calls her, but she’s chronically unable to respond to texts. “I had no idea she was on the show.”
“But you knew she liked me,” Blake says quietly. “Didn’t you?”
“I—“ Weiss shakes her head. “I suspected. Or, not even suspected, I saw it. It was really obvious to everyone who wasn’t you, Blake.” There’s a sharp discontent to her tone, not anger but something adjacent to it. Blake closes her eyes, exhaustion sweeping over her despite the fact that she’d slept quite well on the plane. It’s the exact answer she had been expecting. She’s been looking at the past years of their friendship through a different lens the past few weeks, and she’s beginning to see it, too.
“Why didn’t anyone tell me?” Blake asks.
“It wasn’t my place,” Weiss says. “They’re Ilia’s feelings, not mine. It wouldn’t have been right for me to tell you. I was hoping she would, eventually, although I wish she would’ve asked my advice first. I certainly wouldn’t have told her to come on the show. This…doesn’t seem like the wisest course of action.”
“Yeah. No kidding.” Blake leans back against the couch, rubbing at her face with her hands. It still would’ve been a mess if Ilia had told her in any other situation, of course. There’s no easy way to navigate this. But it would certainly be easier if their every move wasn’t filmed.
“How do you feel?” Weiss asks, looking at Blake, gaze intent and perceptive. “Do you like her?”
“I love Ilia.” Blake lowers her hands, meeting Weiss’s gaze. “You know that. She’s my oldest friend.”
“I know,” Weiss says. “You know what I’m asking, don’t dodge the question.” Blake sighs.
“I…” She can’t say no. If she says no, she’ll have to either send Ilia home or risk looking like a terrible person on international television, and since good publicity is half the point of her being here, she’d have to choose the first option. And she doesn’t want to do that. Not until she gets the chance to talk things out with Ilia, preferably off camera.
“I don’t know yet,” Blake says. Weiss examines her closely, eyes narrowed. It’s a fiercely protective expression, one that Blake rarely sees from Weiss, and has never seen on Ilia’s behalf. It makes her wonder.
“Uh huh,” she says. She clearly doesn’t believe a word of it. Blake doesn’t mind that. She just wishes she could ask for Weiss’s advice off camera, explain the situation honestly and hear her true opinion on it. But Blake had known when she’d asked Coco if she could see Weiss that it would have to be on camera, so she pushes down her disappointment and moves the conversation in a different direction.
“I haven’t known the rest of them very long,” she says, “but there’s other good options besides Ilia.” Weiss groans.
“Blake, no,” she says. “You promised me.” Blake pokes her in the arm and shushes her.
“I’m serious,” she says. “There’s this woman. Her name is Yang, and she’s—we’re—“ Blake makes a vague gesture with her hands, linking her fingers together and tugging at them. “I don’t know how to explain it, but she’s incredible.”
“You’ve known her for a month,” Weiss says. Blake sighs.
“I know that,” she says. “I just…I don’t know, Weiss, I think you were right.” Weiss frowns at her.
“About what?”
“I was lonely.” Blake half-smiles and gives a little shrug. “I didn’t even realize I was, but then I met Yang, and I just…”
“Blake.”
“She makes me happy,” Blake says, and Weiss’s irritated facade crumbles. She gives it one last deep, exasperated sigh, then she smiles.
“That’s good,” she says. “Just don’t rush into anything, okay? And don’t let her rush you into anything.” There’s a pointed note of worry in her voice, and Blake shakes her head as she recognizes the implication.
“She would never,” she says. “She’s not—she’s nothing like him, Weiss. At all.”
“Are you sure?” Weiss says. From anyone else, it would piss Blake off. She spent more than enough time relearning how to trust her own judgment; she doesn’t need anybody else to doubt it. But Weiss was there for the relearning, for Blake reconstructing herself, and more than that, she’s been through a similar experience herself. She’s only asking because she worries.
“I’m sure,” Blake says. A thought occurs to her then, an additional request that is probably far less likely to a get a yes, but one she can’t resist making once she’s thought of it. She turns to a member of the camera crew and says, “Can Weiss meet Yang?”
“Uh…” The camerawoman looks at her teammates, eyes wide. They all shrug at her, equally uncertain. “I can radio Coco about it?”
“Please,” Blake says. “Tell her I’m happy to have her meet all the contestants to avoid playing favorites if it would look better.”
“I’m not happy with this,” Weiss says. “I don’t want to meet any of these idiots!” Blake ignores her, and so does the camerawoman, who has already stepped away and pressed a hand to her earpiece.
“You’ll like Yang,” Blake says, turning back to Weiss. She pauses and reconsiders. “Actually, you might drive each other insane. But even if you do, she’s good. You’ll see.”
“Will I,” Weiss mutters. “What about the rest of them? You have other contestants than Yang and Ilia, don’t you?”
“Sun and Neptune,” Blake says, nodding. “Sun is nice. He’s fun to be around. Neptune’s fine.” Weiss’s eyebrows raise.
“Nice and fine,” she repeats. “Glowing endorsements.” Blake remembers that they’re on camera and she should attempt to seem impartial, or at least conflicted about who she might choose.
“Sun is…really fun.” Yeah, no, it’s not happening. Blake can’t wax poetic about either of her other contestants. She could certainly attempt it with Sun, but all his best qualities that she’s noticed have mostly been related to how well he took her disinterest in him and how easily he’s rolled with their plan to keep him on the show despite that. Nothing she can really mention on camera.
“Miss Belladonna?” It’s the camerawoman, returned from her radio call to Coco. “Yang is on her way up. Coco said that Miss Schnee can meet the other contestants if she wants—“
“I don’t want.”
“—but that they can always claim there were time constraints on her visit if she only wants to meet Yang.” Blake’s eyebrows raise at the bluntness of the statement. Coco has remained a fairly impartial, distant party to everything so far, mostly appearing at rose ceremonies to usher contestants around and behind the camera during Blake’s confessionals. Blake imagines everyone working on the production is fully aware by this point that Yang is Blake’s favorite, but no one had acknowledged or supported that but Pyrrha, and even Pyrrha’s support had been quiet. They’re all supposed to play along with the illusion of the show, regardless of the reality directly in front of their faces.
“That’s…really nice of her,” Blake says. The camerawoman shrugs.
“It will bother Cinder,” she says, half-whispering. “Everyone likes doing that.” There’s a vindictive undertone to her voice that makes Blake smile.
“Thank you,” she says, wishing she had the woman’s name to thank her by, but just then, there’s a knock at the door of the hotel suite. One of the crew opens it before Blake can get out of her seat, and Yang struts into the room, already grinning.
“Hey,” she says, plopping down onto the couch beside Blake. Blake, who is keeping a normal, friendly-though-close distance from Weiss, immediately scoots several inches closer to Yang.
“Hey,” she says.
“Hey.”
“We’re not doing this again,” Blake says, and Yang huffs. “Yang, this is Weiss, my best friend. Weiss, Yang.” Yang twists, reaching across Blake’s body with her right hand to go for a handshake—and in doing so, smoothly sneaks her left hand behind Blake’s back, settling onto her hip.
“Hey,” Yang says. Weiss shakes her hand, eyes narrowed.
“Yang,” she says. “Do you have a last name to go with that?”
“Xiao Long,” Yang says, leaning back and untwisting her body to sit more comfortably against Blake’s side.
“I’ve never heard of you,” Weiss says. Yang blinks at her.
“Uh, no,” she says. “Most people haven’t.”
“There were several aspiring Instagram influencers in the lineup for this show,” Weiss points out. “I’m just curious as to your motivations for being here.” Yang stares at her for a long moment, then snaps her fingers on the hand that isn’t rubbing very distracting circles on Blake’s hip and points at Weiss.
“I get it,” she says. “This is the here for the right reasons talk. Right?”
“…What?” Weiss stares at her incredulously.
“This happens every season,” Yang says, nodding. “Blake told me about it. Somebody gets interrogated about why they’re here and it turns out they’re trying to, like, promote their business or get social media clout or something.”
“I…didn’t realize I was playing to a trope, but yes,” Weiss says. “That’s what I’m asking you.”
“Cool,” Yang says. “Well, I’m just here because I’m a fan of Blake’s books, and then I saw her interview and she’s super hot. I had a lot of vacation days saved up, and this is an all expenses paid type gig, so I figured it was worth a shot.” She shrugs. “That’s it.” Blake, already knowing what she’ll find but curious anyway, watches Yang’s face as she speaks. No twitching, no badly hidden smile. She’s being honest.
“That’s…surprisingly straightforward,” Weiss says, taken aback. Yang shrugs.
“Only straight thing about me,” she says. Blake makes a face.
“Not your best work, babe,” she says. Yang looks at her, and instead of the teasing grin she’s expecting, Blake receives a warm, wide-eyed look. “What?” she says.
“You called me babe,” Yang says, and yes, Blake realizes, she had. It had just slipped out, like she’s called Yang that a thousand times. She half-smiles at Yang, a little nervous.
“Is that okay?” she asks. Yang grins, and Blake notices that their faces are very close together.
“Extremely okay.”
“Oh, gross,” Weiss says, reminding Blake that there’s a third person on this couch and that she definitely can’t climb into Yang’s lap and kiss her right now. What a shame. “I’ve changed my mind, Blake. I don’t want you to be happy if I have to see this.”
“We’re just talking,” Yang says, resting her chin on Blake’s shoulder and tipping her head to look at Weiss. Weiss makes a disgusted noise.
“Okay, okay,” Blake says, before Weiss can speak again. “Yang—babe”—Yang turns her head and smiles into Blake’s neck—“maybe you should go. I don’t want to push my luck keeping you up here too long.”
“Sure.” Yang kisses Blake’s cheek before she gets to her feet, hand slipping away from Blake’s hip. “I’ll see you later, Blake. It was nice to meet you, Weiss.”
“It was nice to meet you as well,” Weiss says, her manners overpowering whatever lingering irritation she’s feeling. Yang nods and slips back out of the hotel room. Blake watches her go, then turns to Weiss as the door clicks shut behind her.
“So?” she says. “What’d you think?” Weiss sighs deeply.
“I think that if I had to be in a room alone with you two for more than five minutes, I’d jump out the window,” she says. Blake rolls her eyes.
“We aren’t that bad,” she says. “Seriously, what do you think? You know I trust your judgment.” Weiss grows serious, the annoyance fading from her face.
“Honestly?” she says. “The way you two look at each other…well, it’s sickening, obviously, but it’s also good. She…looks like she admires you.” Blake nods, heart warming at just the thought. “I suppose I don’t entirely disapprove.” That’s as good as a wedding gift from Weiss. Blake smiles at her and pulls her into a hug.
“You still can’t get engaged to her in two months, though,” Weiss whispers into Blake’s ear as they embrace, quietly enough that the mics likely can’t make it out. “I forbid it.” Blake rolls her eyes as she pulls back.
“We’ll see,” she says, and she’s just teasing, but…
…well, maybe the thought isn’t so bad.
Someone knocks on Blake’s door. She sighs deeply at the break in her immersion and narrows her eyes, speed-reading the last page of the chapter in the book she’s reading. Before she can get to the end, they knock again, louder and several times in a row. Blake rolls her eyes, skims the last few sentences of the chapter—skims, an actual crime against literature—and gets to her feet, setting the novel aside.
“What is it?” she calls. The door swings open, revealing a woman with green hair that Blake has never seen before in her life.
“Hey,” the woman says, and Blake can’t tell if she’s bored or if that’s just her voice. “I’m Emerald. Couple things. First of all, I’m your new shadow—“
“I get another one of those?” Blake interrupts. Emerald shrugs.
“Pyrrha’s gone,” she says. “Someone has to do it. Second thing, who do you want to take on your one-on-one tomorrow? The other three are going on the group date.”
“I…” Blake shakes her head. She would’ve liked some time to figure this out. Pyrrha would’ve given it to her—time and sound advice besides.
Still, Blake knows what her answer should be.
“Ilia,” she says. “I’ll take Ilia.”
“Cool,” Emerald says. She closes the door before Blake would even be able to ask her opinion, if she had been so inclined. Not that she is so inclined.
Blake turns back to her book, utterly incapable of losing herself in it once again, not with her one-on-one with Ilia hanging over her head.
The one-on-one will be a trip to a museum, followed by a wine tasting, as Emerald explains as she walks Blake out of the hotel the following morning. Blake finds the idea to be in poor taste, seeing how most of the museums in Atlas are filled with things that they stole from other countries, but it isn’t up to her, and there’s nothing this show hates more than getting political. So, out of a desire to not dig herself an even deeper hole with Cinder than she already has, Blake decides to keep her mouth shut, just look at the pretty art and deal with the Ilia situation.
The moment she forms the plan, she’s frustrated with herself for it. Here she is, trying to placate Cinder, walking on eggshells to keep a bully happy. This is not what Blake wants. But it’s what might keep both her and Yang on the show, so she sucks it up as Ren drops her off in front of the imposing museum building and smiles and waves at Ilia, who’s standing on the steps.
“Hey,” Ilia says, bouncing on her toes as Blake draws closer. She’s smiling, though it’s clearly nervous. She’s dressed neatly—button-up shirt, black jeans, black boots, with a leather jacket thrown on to combat the chill in the fall Atlas air—but not too nicely. Blake is wearing something similar, though a little less masculinely cut.
“Hi,” Blake says.
“Took you long enough to pick me,” Ilia says. She’s going for teasing, but her tone falls short, and the joke falls flat.
“Ilia—“
“Let’s head inside, okay?” Ilia says, offering her arm. “We’ve got stolen artwork to look at.” Discomfort brewing in the pit of her stomach, Blake settles her hand in the crook of Ilia’s elbow and follows her up the steps towards the looming museum. It’s a classically styled building, giant white columns holding up the roof where it overhangs the entryway. Or at least, they appear to be holding it up. Most of the buildings in Atlas are fairly new, and Blake doubts whoever designed this one made the columns load-bearing.
Really, it’s an excellent metaphor for Atlas itself. Nothing but a facade, aspiring to an ancient, faded glory that never truly existed in the first place. Blake notes the concept in the back of her head to use in a book at a later date.
“Where do you want to go first?” Ilia says as they walk into the museum, closely followed by the camera crew. The man at the front desk nods and waves at them, gesturing for them to continue into the museum without pause. The show must’ve already paid for their entrance.
“The Mistral section?” Blake suggests, gesturing at a sign off to their left. “We can just go clockwise around the whole place.” Ilia nods thoughtfully.
“Very smart,” she says. “Nice and efficient.” She starts walking in the direction Blake had indicated, and as Blake’s hand falls from her arm, Ilia catches it in her own.
They’ve been friends since they were little more than toddlers. They’ve held hands hundreds, thousands of times, and Blake has never once found it uncomfortable until now.
They loop their way all the way around the museum. The halls are near-silent, filled only with Atlesian locals who give them and their camera crew curious stares. It’s an oppressive atmosphere, but despite it, Blake doesn’t have a bad time. She actually has a pretty good time.
It’s just that she’s having a good time because Ilia is her friend. One of her best friends. Blake loves her, and she loves spending time with her, but when Ilia takes her hand away to point at something in the corner of a giant painting, Blake slips her hands into her pockets instead, and she doesn’t feel like she’s missing anything at all.
The wine tasting across the city goes much the same way. The Atlesian woman who runs it speaks very quietly and very seriously, and it provides even less of an opportunity for Blake and Ilia to actually talk to each other. Really, it’s an incredible coincidence that when Blake finally works up the resolve to take Ilia on a one-on-one and actually sort things out, the producers set up a date that completely prevents that conversation from actually happening.
Blake wonders, briefly, if Cinder is doing this to mess with her. But no, these dates are planned months in advance, and Blake had chosen Ilia for it only last night. It’s just deeply unfortunate timing, is all.
But then the dinner portion of the date rolls around, and Blake and Ilia are left alone in a room with a table full of food and a camera crew. The food is really just set dressing; they’d been fed separately beforehand. Turns out, shots of people eating aren’t actually that attractive. Audiences just want the illusion of a candlelit dinner and a romantic conversation.
“Did you have fun today?” Ilia asks, leaning back in her chair and tipping it onto two legs. Blake nods, nerves rolling in her stomach. “I’m glad. I did, too. I hate Atlas, though. Everyone’s so pretentious. I don’t know how you stand it living here.”
“It’s not so bad,” Blake says. “We just went to all the worst kinds of places today. There’s plenty of less…stuffy places.”
“Still.” Ilia lets her chair fall back to the ground on all four legs. “It’s nothing like home. Do you remember the summer festival, our junior year?” Blake cracks a smile at the memory. The summer festival in Menagerie is always wild, four full days of partying and dancing and drinking, centered around the bonfire they keep lit on the beach for nearly a hundred hours straight. Junior year of high school had been the first year they were legally allowed to participate in the drinking part.
“I do,” Blake says. Ilia smiles, clearly remembering the same moments Blake had, and it takes a long moment to fade away.
“Do you think you’ll ever move back to Menagerie?” she asks. Blake exhales slowly and looks away.
“I doubt it,” she says quietly. “Menagerie is home, and I love visiting, but…”
“Too many ghosts,” Ilia says, quoting Blake’s explanation to her when she first left for Atlas. “Yeah.”
“Yeah.” They sit in silence for a moment. Blake returns her gaze to Ilia’s, and grows uncomfortable with what she finds there. There’s more warmth, more affection in it than Blake is used to, and maybe she’s not as good at reading Ilia’s emotions as she had thought, if Ilia had hid this from her for years.
“Well, if it comes down to it, I could move to Atlas,” Ilia says. “If you want.” Blake is already shaking her head before Ilia has finished speaking.
“I don’t want you to move, Ilia,” she says. “You’d hate it here.”
“Yeah, but…” Ilia shrugs. “You’re here. That’s worth it.”
“No,” Blake says. “I don’t want that. You love Menagerie.”
“Yeah, but I kind of want to see you more than two or three times a year, Blake,” Ilia says. “And if I have to sacrifice a few things to do that—“
“I don’t want you sacrificing anything for me,” Blake says. “It’s not about whether I’m—I’m worth it or anything like that. I don’t want you to give up your happiness for me. I don’t want anyone to, ever.”
“You keep saying you don’t want things,” Ilia says quietly, “and it kind of sounds like you mean you don’t want me.”
“Ilia…” Blake wants to cover her face with her hands, wants to hide from the expression on Ilia’s face.
“Hey.” Ilia leans forward, reaching out across the table and taking one of Blake’s hands. “I get that it’s—it’s weird, trying this with me. I know you weren’t expecting it, and that’s okay. But you said it yourself, you had fun today. So forget I said anything about moving, okay? That was…a bit much. Don’t worry about it. We can just keep having a good time.” Blake hesitates, gritting her teeth together. Ilia looks so hopeful, so anxious, and there are so many cameras around them, recording every single inch of both of their faces.
“I’m just not sure that will change anything for me,” Blake says softly, as gently as she can. It’s not quite a rejection, and Ilia doesn’t take it as one.
“You don’t know, yet,” Ilia says. “Right? You’ve only taken me on one date.” Blake does know, is the thing, and she’s about to say so when one of the camera crew coughs quietly. She glances up, and stares down the lens of a giant camera, then another, then another, all around them. She thinks of Cinder, who is clearly desperate for Blake to generate some kind of drama, and what she’ll do in the editing process to this moment, how she’ll make Ilia look if Blake rejects her on camera.
“Okay,” Blake says, chest aching with guilt. “I’ll give it some time.” Ilia grins at her, and Blake has to look away.
“Yang.” Yang grins, stepping forward from the line of contestants to stand in front of Blake.
“Not keeping me for last?” she says. “Am I not your favorite anymore?”
“I don’t play favorites,” Blake says, in maybe the least convincing lie she’s ever told. “Just take the rose, Yang.” Yang takes the flower from her, catching Blake’s hand as she lowers it and pressing a kiss to her knuckles. She winks up at Blake as she does so, and Blake has to close her eyes for a moment, caught between the urge to laugh at her and the urge to kiss her. It’s the same dilemma she’s been having all day. She’d taken Sun, Neptune, and Yang on a group date today, before the rose ceremony, and Yang had seemed particularly obsessed with making her laugh—more so than usual.
“Thank you,” Yang says as she straightens up, her goofy smile slipping into a softer, more affectionate one. She releases Blake’s hand, their fingertips brushing and then falling away, and steps back into line.
“Sun.” Blake is making the easy choices first, and Sun is certainly a simple one. He steps forward with a smile and a bounce in his step. “Will you accept this rose?”
“For sure,” Sun says, and leans forward slightly so Blake can tuck the rose into the chest pocket of his suit jacket. His shirt is, once again, several buttons too far undone, and the tie he’d been wearing at the start of the night has vanished entirely. He gives her a quick hug after the rose is in its place, and Blake leans into the contact. It’s comforting; Sun is kind and familiar, and a welcome interlude between Yang’s intensity and the decision Blake is about to have to make.
She turns to the last two contestants.
Ilia looks nervous. Her eyes are wide, and her hands are tucked behind her back, where Blake is sure that they’re trembling. Neptune, for his part, looks entirely unbothered by the whole situation. Blake has gotten the sense that he only came on this show because he wanted to be on TV—not that she can begrudge him his motives, considering her own—and the most enthusiasm she’s seen him show was yesterday, during the group date, when he and Sun spent quite a bit of time speaking to each other while Yang hung around Blake like the moon in orbit.
“Ilia,” Blake says quietly. She’s never sounded so unsure of anything in her life. Ilia breathes an audible sigh of relief and steps forward. Blake holds out the rose to her, and when Ilia takes it, both their hands are shaking. “Will you accept this rose?”
“I will.” Ilia takes it and tucks it into her suit jacket. “Thank you.” Blake shakes her head, unable to come up with words in response. Ilia steps back into line, giving Blake a small smile that she can’t return.
She’s made the wrong choice.
“That’s the last rose for tonight,” Coco says, stepping onto camera from her place at the side of the room. “Neptune, take a moment, say goodbye.” Neptune steps out of line, and before he even approaches Blake, he turns and hugs Sun.
“See you around, dude,” he says. “Text me when the show’s over.” He steps back, and Blake spots Sun grinning widely before Neptune turns to face her. “It’s been fun,” he says, nodding.
“Yeah,” Blake says, and finds herself at a loss for anything else to say. She’s barely even spoken to Neptune, to be honest. He gives her a brief hug for the cameras, which is a little uncomfortable, and then walks out of the room with a backwards wave, accompanied by a crew member.
“Well,” Coco says, surveying the remaining contestants and then turning to look at Blake. “Down to the final three. An exciting night, wouldn’t you say?”
“Yeah,” Blake says. She glances over at Ilia, who is already looking at her.
“Now, there’s some things you should all be aware of,” Coco says, moving to address the entire room at once. “Because of what happened with Jaune, we’re down to three contestants a week early. As you all know, normally, the bachelorette goes with each of her top four contestants for a hometown visit, followed by an elimination. Given the irregularities this season, we’re going to combine the hometown visits with what normally happens when there’s three contestants left—the fantasy suites. Blake, you’ll get to go home with each of the contestants, and during the week of your hometown visit, you’ll get a night to yourself with that contestant. Sound good to everyone?”
“…Sure.” Blake very much doubts that the plans would change at all if she weren’t happy with them. The contestants nod, and Coco claps her hands together with a smile.
“Excellent,” she says. “Now, everyone back to your rooms. Tomorrow is packing day, then Blake and Sun are heading back to Vacuo for a hometown visit. Yang and Ilia, you’ll be staying here in the meantime. Blake and Sun, don’t forget anything important!” The cameras start to shift away, and Blake lets herself slouch as she walks out of the room. Emerald doesn’t appear to follow her; apparently, Pyrrha sticking to her side like glue hadn’t been a standard practice. Blake doesn’t really want Emerald to do the same. She doesn’t trust her in the slightest, not yet, at any rate. But the lonely elevator ride does make her miss Pyrrha more.
Blake has changed into pajamas, brushed her teeth, and has started to use the excess anxious energy she has from the rose ceremony to pack up her things when there’s a knock at…her window? No, the sliding glass doors that separate her hotel room from the attached balcony.
Blake turns, crosses the room, and opens her blinds, fully expecting to see nothing and write off the sound as a bird hitting the glass in the dark.
Instead, she sees Yang.
“What the fuck,” Blake says aloud. Yang grins at her sheepishly.
“Hey,” she says, voice muffled by the glass. “Mind letting me in?” Blake shakes her head slowly and unlocks the glass doors, sliding them open. Yang steps inside immediately, along with a rush of cold air from the chilly Atlas night outside. Blake closes the door quickly.
“Yang, how the fuck did you even get up here?” she asks.
“I realized the other day, when I came up here to meet Weiss, that your room is right above mine,” Yang says. “So I climbed.”
“Climbed,” Blake echoes.
“Yeah,” Yang says. “I have a balcony, too, so I just kinda stood on the railing and jumped a little bit and grabbed the bottom of yours, and…yeah.”
“You are…” Blake shakes her head. “So weird.” Yang shrugs.
“Little bit,” she says. “…I can go if you want, I just wanted to make sure you were okay.”
“Okay?” Blake repeats, brow furrowing.
“Yeah. You seemed kind of out of it on the group date today, and really stressed during the rose ceremony. I was just…y’know. A little worried.”
“Is that why you were so…” Blake makes a vague gesture with her hands. “I don’t know. Enthusiastic during the group date?”
“Yeah,” Yang says, wincing. “Sorry if it was too much. I was just trying to cheer you up.”
“It wasn’t too much,” Blake says immediately. “I appreciated it, Yang. It did cheer me up.”
“I’m glad,” Yang says. “But then you got sad again.”
“I…” Blake sighs. “It’s just Ilia. I’m—I keep making the wrong choices with her. I’m going to hurt her, in the end.”
“Oh.” There’s an undertone to Yang’s voice that isn’t…hurt, or jealous, exactly, but distinctly uncomfortable. “You guys have known each other forever, right? So if—if you wanna make things work with her, I’m sure you can.”
“Make things work?” Blake frowns. “Yang, I’m not interested in her. Not romantically, at least.”
“…You’re not?”
“No,” Blake says. She takes a step forward, taking Yang’s hands in hers. “Yang, have you—do you think that I care about the others here, the way I care about you?”
“I—yeah,” Yang says. “Isn’t that the whole point?”
“Yang.” Blake shakes her head. “Ilia is one of my best friends, and I like Sun, but this isn’t a real competition. They could never compete with you. From the beginning, you were the only person here I could see myself marrying.” Yang’s eyes go wide, and Blake closes hers in embarrassment. “I…didn’t mean to say that.”
“It’s all good,” Yang says softly. “I didn’t hear anything.” Blake shakes her head, feeling her face burn hot. “Do you mean that, though? That I’m…that it’s just me?”
“I do,” Blake says. “I thought that was obvious.” She’s sure it was obvious. She’s all but said it on camera at this point. Yang shrugs sheepishly.
“Maybe it was,” she says. “Even if I had noticed, though, I wouldn’t have believed it. I mean, there are…some good choices here other than me, and you’re you. You could have anyone you wanted, even outside of the show.”
“Good thing I want you,” Blake says, though she doesn’t quite believe that she could have anyone. Yang smiles at her and starts to lean in, one hand slipping out of Blake’s and settling on her waist instead. She rests their foreheads together, and Blake is about to close the distance and kiss her when someone knocks on her door.
“Fuck,” Blake hisses, practically jumping back. Yang doesn’t speak, but her eyes go wide and panicked. “Hide!” Blake whispers. Yang looks around the room quickly, and her eyes settle on the closet, which is more than big enough for a person to fit into. She dives in and pulls the doors shut behind her, just as the knock on the door comes again.
“What is it?” Blake calls, moving to stand by her suitcase and picking up the clothes she had abandoned folding. The door swings open, revealing Emerald, who looks utterly bored.
“Plane ticket for tomorrow night,” she says without preamble, waving a slip of paper in the air.
“Leave it on the coffee table,” Blake says, nodding at the couch across the room. Emerald steps inside and sets the ticket down.
“Night,” she says, and leaves the room. The moment the door clicks shut behind her, Blake breathes out a sigh of relief. Her heart is racing, and she waits for it to calm down before she speaks.
“You can come out,” she says, looking over towards the closet. Yang pushes the doors open and steps back out into the room, a wide-eyed look on her face that Blake is sure she’s matching.
“That was way too close,” Yang says, and Blake nods rapidly.
“I think we should stop sneaking around,” she says, with no small amount of regret. “It’s too much of a risk. You could get sent home, Yang. They already suspect we’ve been up to something.”
“Wait, what?” Yang says, and Blake remembers that she’s completely out of the loop regarding the Cinder situation.
“One of the producers,” Blake says. “Have you met a woman named Cinder?” Yang frowns.
“I think I’ve heard the crew complain about her?” she offers.
“Sounds about right,” Blake mutters. “She thinks we’ve been sneaking around off-camera, and she’s obsessed with proving herself right. I don’t want to give her any more ammunition than she already has.”
“Well, fuck,” Yang says. “Yeah, of course, I’ll keep it all on camera. Not like I can sneak into your room while you’re in Vacuo with Sun, anyway.”
“Yeah.” Blake opens her arms, and without even questioning it, Yang steps forwards and wraps her in a hug. Her chin rests on the top of Blake’s head, and Blake burrows closer, slipping a hand beneath the hem at the back of Yang’s sweatshirt to trace the warm skin underneath.
“Y’know, it actually makes sense that you weren’t interested in anyone,” Yang says after a moment. “You were so unbothered by Jaune and Pyrrha, and Pyrrha didn’t seem like the kind of person to do that to a friend.”
“She’s not.” Blake sighs as one of Yang’s hands rubs its way down her spine. “Honestly, Yang, can you imagine me being interested in Jaune?” Yang’s hand pauses as she thinks about it.
“I may be stupid,” she says a moment later, and Blake laughs.
“You’re not stupid,” she says, lifting her head to look up at Yang. “You were just a little oblivious. And you also need to leave before we get caught.” Yang sighs dramatically.
“Fine, fine,” she says. “God, it’s gonna be weeks before I get to see you again.”
“Shut up,” Blake says. “Don’t make me think about that.” She pushes herself up on her tiptoes and kisses Yang. It goes on a little longer than she intends it to, and she has to take a deep breath when she pulls away. “Okay, go,” she says, pushing at Yang’s shoulders.
“One sec,” Yang says. She ducks her head and kisses Blake again. “Okay, now I can go. Have fun in Vacuo, Blake.”
“Good night,” Blake says. She doesn’t let herself follow Yang out onto the balcony, because she knows there’s no way she’ll let Yang leave if she does. She watches from inside the sliding glass doors as Yang walks out, grins over her shoulder at Blake, then shimmies down the outside of the fence that cages in the balcony, until only her hands are visible.
Then she lets go. Blake winces a little bit at the sight, brain conjuring up the unwanted image of Yang continuing to fall to the ground below.
“Good night!” Yang shouts from the next balcony down, and Blake shakes her head fondly as she locks her balcony doors and turns back to her folding.
Notes:
if you don't watch the bachelor franchise: hometown visits are exactly what they sound like, the bachelor(ette) goes home with each of the remaining contestants and meets their families. if i remember correctly, normally one contestant gets eliminated after that and then they go to fantasy suites. fantasy suites are supposed to be like. the one night where there aren't cameras around and the contestant and the lead get time to themselves. they aren't, like, Required to have sex but that is definitely the implication of the thing, lmao. i am taking many liberties with the timeline of a season of the show here but that's fine askljgh.
i'm on tumblr @sevens-evan and on twitter @sevens_evan if you wanna keep up with me; sometimes i write prompt fills on tumblr so make sure to follow me there if that interests you. please leave a comment on this if you liked it!!!
Chapter 6
Notes:
yes i'm posting this like two days after my last update. what of it. am i a little bit possessed by this fic? that's none of your business.
this is a Big Boy chapter and also i believe the only chapter in this whole fic that doesn't have bees scenes. i am very proud of it despite that. it might be my favorite chapter i've written so far. it's also the angstiest! so that's predictable from me. enjoy it.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“So, what’d you think of my friends?” Sun asks, grinning at Blake. They’re sitting on a bench in a little park in Shade, Sun’s hometown in Vacuo. It’s a lot smaller than the capitol city of Vacuo proper, and Blake doesn’t like it nearly as much for that fact. She grew up in an immensely crowded place, and for all that she doesn’t like actually talking to people, there’s something to be said for being surrounded by them.
“They seem nice,” Blake says. She’s been in Shade for almost a week now, and today she finally met Sun’s friends and roommates, Sage and Scarlet. Sun, it turns out, is an orphan, and where Blake would normally meet his parents and siblings and ask for their approval, she instead dealt with his best friends. They’d both been a little standoffish, not particularly interested in getting to know her, and neither had expressed any real opinion on her relationship with Sun. It’s certainly not what hometown visits are normally like on this show, and it’s probably not going to make Cinder very happy.
“Yeah, they’re awesome. And don’t take it too personally if they didn’t, y’know, give their approval. They don’t think I’m ready for a commitment like this. They told me that before I left for the show.” Blake nods. That explains a lot about the cold reception she had gotten, and makes her wonder if they had known, somehow, that Sun isn’t really interested in her.
“And you disagree?” Blake says, raising an eyebrow. Sun shrugs, unbothered.
“I’m just going with the flow,” he says. “Clearly you disagree, since I’m still around, huh?” He smiles at her, a humor in it that no one watching would be able to decode.
“Right,” Blake says.
“Well, I guess we should get moving,” Sun says. “Unless you wanna have fantasy suite night right here.” He gestures expansively at the park, and Blake makes a face. The fantasy suites aren’t technically only for sex, but they definitely have an implication, and the joke is in poor taste.
“Get up,” Blake says, poking him in the side. Sun rises from the bench and offers Blake a hand up. As they stand, a few of the cameras drift away from them, the crew checking their equipment as nothing important is happening in scene right now.
“Blake.” It’s Emerald, stepping forward with her arms crossed. “Cinder wants to see you before we move to the suite. You’ll meet Sun there.” Blake glances over at Sun, who seems a little surprised by the development. Blake…is not. She’s been waiting to be called into a meeting with Cinder again since the day Pyrrha and Jaune got caught. She just hopes the footage of Yang from the mansion hasn’t been found.
“Okay,” Blake says. She nods at Sun and follows Emerald into one of the crew’s vans. There’s no one else in it, and Blake takes the passenger seat as Emerald slips behind the wheel.
The drive back to the hotel where the crew and producers are staying is a short one. Shade is not a large town, and there aren’t a lot of options for lodgings. Emerald is a kind of terrifying driver, but Blake isn’t about to argue with her about it, so she just clutches onto the door and lets out a sigh of relief when they park.
Emerald leads Blake into the hotel, up an elevator, and down the hall to Cinder’s room without a word. She’s not much of a talkative type, or maybe she just really doesn’t like Blake. She swipes a keycard in the door and opens it, stepping aside to make room for Blake to pass.
Cinder is already waiting for her, seated in the office chair that had come with the room. A smaller, folding chair is set up in front of her, without a desk available to separate them. Blake settles into it uncomfortably, wary of the satisfied smile on Cinder’s face.
“Blake,” she says, cloyingly sweet. “How has your week been with Sun?” Blake shrugs.
“Good,” she says. Cinder nods.
“I’m glad,” she says. “And tonight? How are you feeling about the fantasy suite date?”
“A little confused as to why I’m not there right now,” Blake says. Cinder’s smile slips, but she drags it back into place before sighing quietly.
“Just a few notes from the higher ups,” she says. “They’ve been reviewing the dailies from this week, and you’ve been…less than enthusiastic about Mr. Wukong. They wanted me to ask you to rectify that.”
“Rectify it,” Blake echoes. “What exactly do you mean by that?”
“Well, we want to tell a good love story, of course,” Cinder says. “And the network, my bosses, have decided that the best love story we have here is you and Sun. That hasn’t been entirely reflected in the footage we have, so we just want you to make sure that you enjoy tonight, at least the portions that you’re on camera for.”
“I’m sorry, back up,” Blake says, shaking her head. “What are you talking about? The network has decided on me and Sun?” Cinder nods.
“It’s the best choice, really,” she says. “It’s obvious that you don’t have feelings for your poor friend Ilia, and you’ve barely spent any time on camera with her.”
“And what about Yang?” Blake asks. Cinder grins at her, teeth flashing.
“I’ve found footage of the two of you sneaking off camera,” she says, and Blake’s heart drops. “So unless you want it sent off to my bosses, you’ll obey. This show does not reward rule breaking.” Blake stares at her, an unsettled feeling in the pit of her stomach. This doesn’t quite add up.
“You know that if you send Yang home, I’ll pick Sun over Ilia,” she says. “Why not just do that, instead of trying to blackmail me? Unless you don’t actually have the footage.” Without a word, Cinder holds her phone out between them. On the screen is a grainy still image—Blake recognizes the hallway by her bedroom, back in the mansion in Vale. Cinder taps play, and Blake watches as she and Yang come out of Blake’s room, Yang in those stupid dragon slippers, and walk underneath the camera off of the screen.
“As you can see, I have the footage,” Cinder says, withdrawing the phone. Blake’s heart is pounding. She feels a little sick to her stomach, but she doesn’t let that stop her.
“Then send it to your bosses,” she says. “Send Yang home.” Cinder’s eyes narrow, but she doesn’t pick her phone up again. Blake has called her bluff. “You already showed it to them, didn’t you,” she says. “And they don’t want Yang to go home.”
“They think they can make a story of it,” Cinder says, jaw clenching. “They think they can sell you two as soulmates, and this”—she holds the phone up—“as love at first sight. They’re willing to forgive it for the sake of the narrative. I disagree. You broke the rules, Blake. You both did.” Blake leans back in her chair.
“Why do you care about the rules so much?” she asks, narrowing her eyes at Cinder. “It’s a reality show. It doesn’t matter.”
“It matters that you lied to me about it,” Cinder hisses, and Blake understands. It isn’t about the rules themselves, it’s about Cinder feeling in control. She wants to be in charge of this whole operation; she wants Blake’s choices to be up to her.
Too bad.
“If that’s all, I have a date I’m supposed to be on right now,” Blake says, getting to her feet. She’s halfway to the hotel room door when Cinder speaks again.
“That footage isn’t the only thing I have on you, you know,” she says. Blake pauses, glancing over her shoulder and barely resisting the urge to roll her eyes. “I have Adam Taurus’s phone number.”
“…What?” Blake says. Her blood runs cold.
“He’s not a difficult man to track down,” Cinder says, smirking at her.
“I’m sorry, are you being serious right now?” Blake says, slowly turning back around. “You’re—what, you’re going to sic my abusive ex on me because you’re not getting the reality show that you want out of me?”
“That’s exactly what I’m going to do,” Cinder says. “Make sure you have fun with Sun tonight, if you don’t want to have a surprise reunion.”
“Are you—“ Blake shakes her head. Are you fucking kidding me? “You know that would be illegal, right? He’s not allowed anywhere near me.” There’s no way Cinder will actually do it. Blake could sue the hell out of the network if she did; she has multiple restraining orders on Adam, and Cinder deliberately bringing him here would make them liable for the violation.
“Stranger things have happened on this show, Blake,” Cinder says. Blake shakes her head. The fear that flooded her veins at the name has been replaced by anger.
“You won’t do it,” she says. “You’ll lose your job.” Cinder just smirks at her. “We’re done here. I’m going to pick Yang at the end of this, and there’s nothing you can do to change that.” Blake turns and walks out the hotel room door, Emerald following close behind her.
“Hey,” Sun says, smiling widely as he opens the suite door. Blake’s hand is still halfway in the air from knocking; apparently, he’d been practically waiting at the door. Blake glances at the camera crew over her shoulder, feeling…odd about the fact that they won’t follow her through the doorway. Inside the suite, it’ll be just her and Sun.
“Hi,” Blake says. “Let’s go inside.” Sun, too, glances at the camera crew before stepping out of the way. Blake walks into the room, and Sun shuts the door behind her, cutting them off from the crew entirely.
“What did Cinder want?” Sun asks, trailing behind Blake as she explores the suite. There’s a bathroom with a double vanity, a small living room area with a couch and a giant television, and a bedroom with a king sized bed, a high ceiling and a view of downtown Shade. It isn’t quite as swanky as some of the places they’ve stayed on the show so far, but there’s only so much swank a town like Shade can offer.
“It’s…hard to explain,” Blake says, opting for the living room and settling down on the couch. Sun sits on the other end, looking at her attentively. “Yang and I have been sneaking off camera to see each other, and it pisses her off. She was trying to blackmail me.”
“Blackmail you?” Sun says. “With what?”
“Footage of Yang and I sneaking away,” Blake says. “And then, when that didn’t work, she…threatened to call my ex.”
“Your ex,” Sun echoes, sounding a little lost.
“Abusive ex,” Blake clarifies. “I don’t really want to talk about it.”
“That’s really fucked up,” Sun says. “Jesus. Do you think she’ll actually do it?”
“I—“ Blake takes a deep breath. “There’s no way, right? I have restraining orders on him. There’s no way.” She meets Sun’s gaze, blue eyes wide with concern. “Do you think she’d do it?”
“I don’t know,” Sun says with shrug. “I haven’t met her.” It isn’t at all the answer Blake wants to hear, and she crosses her arms over her chest, trying to settle her nerves.
“They probably disconnected that TV, right?” she says instead, nodding across the room. Sun’s concerned expression becomes a grin immediately.
“They disconnected the cable,” he says, getting to his feet and doing a little hop over the coffee table to get to the TV. “And the internet connection. But they did leave…” He digs through the cabinet beneath the TV, then spins around, a disc case in his hands and a playful smile on his face. “Mario Kart.” Blake looks at him for a moment, noting the hope in his smile.
“You want to play, don’t you,” she says.
“God, yes,” Sun says. “I haven’t been deprived of video games for this long since…never. Since never. I’m dying here, Blake.” Blake shakes her head.
“Plug it in then,” she says. “I’m going to lose, though. I don’t think I’ve ever played.”
“Never played?” Sun repeats, deeply offended. “You have so much to learn, Blake Belladonna.” Blake rolls her eyes, but catches the controller Sun tosses to her, content to do anything to take her mind off Cinder’s threat.
They play video games for awhile, going through the entire selection of games in the room that don’t require internet. Blake loses every single one. She’s never really been into games, but Sun doesn’t seem bothered, content to utterly destroy her in every round and cheer for her when she manages to beat a few of the computer players.
They’re not expected to check out of the suite until past noon the next day, so they stay up late. When they’re finally done, Sun sleeps on the couch, and Blake curls up alone in the king sized bed, small town lights twinkling outside the window. Her anxieties come back in the dark, as they have a nasty habit of doing, but she manages eight hours of fitful sleep before the sun is too high in the sky to ignore.
The moment the plane begins to descend into Menagerie, something in Blake’s chest settles. She can never live here again, not after everything. It’s a big city, but it feels deceptively small: immediately after their breakup, Blake ran into Adam’s friends everywhere. That likely had something to do with him stalking her, but it was enough to taint her home, possibly beyond repair.
Still, Blake loves Menagerie. The skyline is achingly familiar as the plane circles, coming lower and lower towards the airport. She can spot her parents’ house from above where it rests in the center of the city, looming over the buildings around it. She won’t get to see them on this trip; this is Ilia’s hometown visit. The producers have, for some reason, decided that the best travel route is to Menagerie, then to Patch for Yang’s hometown, then back to Menagerie for the final two contestants to meet Blake’s parents. Blake cannot for the life of her decipher their logic. She hasn’t seen her parents in months, since well before she left for the show, and she misses them desperately.
When they finally touch down, and Blake is allowed to step outside, the rush of humid air over her skin feels like home. She’d dressed for it preemptively in her Shade hotel room this morning, shivering under the plane air conditioning in her tank top and shorts all the way here, but it’s worth it, now, for the heat on her skin. The sun is hot, and the air is thick, and Blake is already wondering how many times the producers will let her go to the beach before they get sick of it as a date location.
Date location. Because she’s here to go on a week’s worth of dates with Ilia, culminating in the fantasy suite night. They won’t get a minute off camera to talk to each other until said night. Not only that, but Blake is here to meet Ilia’s family.
She’s met them before, of course—or her, Blake should say. Ilia was raised by a woman named Sienna Kahn, who is maybe the most intimidating person Blake has ever met, and one of the most intelligent. Blake shivers a bit at the thought, despite the heat baking into her skin. She likes Sienna, and she isn’t looking forward to hurting her, as well, when she has to let Ilia down. Speaking of whom—
“Blake!” It’s Ilia, waving at her from the other side of the runway, next to the plane that had taken her across the ocean from Atlas. Blake glances back at Emerald, unsure if she’s even allowed to interact with Ilia right now. Emerald just gives her one of her trademark bored looks, and Blake decides to take it as permission. She walks quickly across the runway, sandals slapping on the tarmac, and Ilia mirrors her, meeting in the middle.
“Hi,” Ilia says, smiling. She’s dressed similarly to Blake, equipped for the warm weather in shorts and sandals, although instead of a tank top, she’s wearing an oversized t-shirt tucked in in the front. Blake eyes the way it falls over her chest for a moment, noting a familiar shift.
“You didn’t bind on the whole flight here, did you?” she says, keeping her voice low. There aren’t any cameras on them right now, but it’s still a private conversation.
“Changed in the bathroom before I got off the plane,” Ilia says. “I know how to be safe. I’m a little smarter than I was in high school.”
“I know you are,” Blake says. “I just want you to be comfortable.” Ilia smiles at her.
“I think I’m more comfortable right now than I have been since this show started,” she says. “Back home. With you.”
“…Yeah.” Blake glances around, noting the lack of cameras in their immediate vicinity. Emerald is watching them disinterestedly, but she’s out of earshot. “Ilia, I—“
“If you two are talking, you’re goin going to need mics.” Blake glances to the side, and there’s Cinder, strolling up to them with a smile on her face. Blake grits her teeth. Judging from the satisfaction in Cinder’s expression, she has at least some idea what she’s interrupting.
“Right,” Blake says. “I’ll see you later, Ilia.” Ilia nods at her, and Blake reluctantly crosses back across the runway, to where Emerald is standing amongst a group of crew members who are unloading Blake’s bags.
“You probably shouldn’t break the rules in front of Cinder like that,” Emerald comments as Blake walks up to her. “She’s already pissed at you.”
“Believe me, I know that,” Blake snaps. “You were in the room the other day when she threatened me.”
“Yeah, exactly,” Emerald says. “So why provoke her more?”
“Believe it or not, my actions don’t revolve around what Cinder wants me to do,” Blake says, and Emerald’s apathetic mask slips a bit as she flinches almost imperceptibly. Blake has hit a nerve, apparently. Blake takes the opportunity, pushing for a little bit of honesty from Emerald, who has been mostly a brick wall since she got assigned to working with Blake. “Do you think Cinder would actually bring Adam here? It would cost her her job, right?”
“I…yeah, she’d probably get fired,” Emerald says. “Come on, Ren has the car waiting.” She walks off, and Blake trails after her, not missing the fact that Emerald doesn’t answer her first question.
They meet Sienna at the beach, rather than at Ilia’s childhood home. Blake had requested beach dates, but she isn’t sure if that’s what pushed the producers’ decision as much as another opportunity to film their highly attractive cast in swimwear. Either way, she isn’t going to complain about it. The sun is burning brilliantly and the sky is a radiant blue, and it’s hot enough to make showering multiple times a day a necessity. It’s exactly the kind of day that Blake always misses, living in Atlas.
They have some time to themselves before Sienna arrives. They stay away from the water, since Ilia is wearing shorts and a purple half tank binder that really isn’t meant to get wet. Blake doesn’t mind; the water here is much nicer than it had been on the beach in Vale with Sun, but the ocean isn’t really her main draw to the beach. She’s here for the heat.
“I’m amazed you didn’t bring any books,” Ilia says from her spot beside Blake on the beach blanket.
“I would if it wasn’t…” Blake gestures vaguely. She doesn’t want to call it a date.
“Wasn’t what?” Ilia says. Blake winces. She’d been hoping that Ilia would let that one slide, but their conversation back in Atlas seems to have shifted something. Ilia is pushing, now, asking for the truth of Blake’s feelings in a way that she hadn’t been in the beginning. Blake wonders if she knows what that truth will be.
“I just don’t think audiences would be the biggest fan of it,” she says, evading Ilia’s question. “It would look kind of rude, even though I know you don’t mind.” Ilia examines her for a moment more before she smiles.
“I don’t mind,” she agrees, letting the question of what slip away. “I think it’s cute how you still like your job enough to do homework for it.”
“Books aren’t my job, Ilia,” Blake says, the irritation in her tone purely for show. This is an old, fun fight for them, something to bicker over ad nauseam. Blake knows Ilia is proud of her.
“Ilia.” The voice comes from behind them, and Blake twists, looking over her shoulder and squinting against the sun. Ilia mirrors her, and both their gazes find the source of the voice: Sienna Kahn. She doesn’t cut a particularly imposing figure; she’s probably shorter than Blake, dressed for the beach, and smiling, but Blake’s stomach flips nervously all the same.
Sienna has never been mad at her, but Blake has seen her angry before. Her and Ilia’s last year of high school, Adam robbed a convenience store. He dragged Blake into his plans, and by extension Ilia, making them go through the day before and note all the locations of the security cameras. It hadn’t prevented him from getting caught, of course; Adam wasn’t really good at crime, but he was young, hadn’t stolen much, and made a sympathetic enough defendant that that he hadn’t ended up in prison. He never named Blake and Ilia as accomplices, and they hadn’t gotten in any trouble for the situation, but there had been a long few weeks where they were both worried that they would end up with criminal records. It would’ve ruined their chances at college, ruined their futures, and so Ilia had, of course, told Sienna about it.
Sienna is a very intelligent woman. She had understood what was going on between Adam and Blake better than Blake even understood it at the time, and she hadn’t blamed Blake for the situation, even though Ilia had followed her into it. But Blake had seen the anger behind Sienna’s eyes when they explained the situation to her, and it hadn’t mattered that the anger was directed at Adam. Blake was afraid of it anyway. She still is.
And now she’s going to break Ilia’s heart—arguably a far worse crime than the robbery could’ve ever been.
“Hi, Sienna,” Ilia says. She doesn’t get up to hug her the way Blake would leap at the chance to hug her parents. Blake knows they don’t care for each other any less for that. Sienna nods at Ilia, then looks over at Blake.
“Hello, Blake,” she says. Blake manages most of a nervous smile and a nod in greeting. Sienna spreads out her own blanket on Ilia’s other side and settles down, shooting a glance up and around at the cameras encircling them. “A little crowded today,” she says, looking back at Ilia and Blake.
“You have no idea,” Ilia grumbles. “We haven’t gotten a moment alone this whole time.”
“Well, that is what you both signed up for,” Sienna says. “How have things been, other than the lack of privacy?”
“Good,” Ilia says. “We’ve been all over the place. We were in Atlas a few weeks ago.” Sienna’s lip curls slightly at the name.
“I’m sure it was…educational,” she says. “And what about you, Blake? How many people have you had to reject so far?”
“Twenty-seven,” Blake says.
“We’re down to the last three,” Ilia adds on. Sienna nods slowly.
“Any idea who you might choose in the end?” she asks. Blake’s mind flashes a very helpful image of Yang, in that purple dress from the very first night, smiling at her from just outside the limousine door.
“I haven’t decided yet,” she says unconvincingly. Ilia shifts uncomfortably beside her.
“I see.” Sienna’s tone betrays nothing, and Blake’s throat tightens nervously. “Ilia, would you mind getting us some drinks from the stand over there? Just water for me.”
“Yeah, sure,” Ilia says. She hops to her feet, and Sienna hands her her wallet without looking away from Blake. Ilia walks off across the sand, a single cameraman following her. Next, Sienna turns to the remaining camera crew, eyes narrowing.
“And you all,” she says. “Please give us a moment alone.” The crew looks at each other, nervous expressions on their faces.
“Ma’am,” one of them says after a moment. “We can’t do that. We’re supposed to film everything you three say to each other today. We—“
“Just a brief moment,” Sienna says. There’s a force behind her tone that does not allow argument, and the crew exchanges another series of nervous looks before backing off. Blake isn’t mic’ed today, a fortunate consequence of being dressed for the beach, and they both wait in silence until the boom mics are pointed away and the cameras are lowered, the crew far enough away that they won’t be able to hear over the sound of the waves.
“Sienna, I—“ Blake begins. Sienna cuts her off with a shake of her head.
“You don’t love Ilia, Blake,” she says. “Do you?” Blake has to look away.
“I do love Ilia,” she says. “I could never stop. Just…not in the way she wants me to.”
“Then why are we here?” Sienna says. “Why would you let her keep her hopes high for so long?” Blake draws her knees up to her chest and hugs them tightly.
“It’s like she said. Since the show started, we haven’t gotten a moment alone. And I didn’t want to do this on camera. You know how she would take that, and I don’t want to lose her.”
“I…suppose I can understand that,” Sienna says, glancing up at the crew, who are standing at a distance, watching their every move. “But the moment you have a chance, you need to be honest with her. This charade has gone on long enough, don’t you think?”
“I do,” Blake agrees. She looks over the beach, over the other people who are here, giving them and the crew a wide berth. Her eyes catch on Ilia, who is waiting for their drinks at the stand. She sees Blake, waves with a smile. Blake waves back, smaller and uncertain. “How did you know that I didn’t…feel that way?” she asks, turning and looking at Sienna.
“If you loved my daughter half as much as she loves you, there would be no question of who you choose at the end of this,” Sienna says. “You would’ve chosen her already.” Blake stares at her, unable to even choose which part of that statement to latch onto first. She can count on one hand the number of times she’s heard Sienna call Ilia her daughter. She’s not sure the adoption was ever even legally recognized. Ilia has certainly never called Sienna mom.
And love. Ilia loves her. Blake knows that, of course, but Ilia hasn’t said it in so many words, and Blake hasn’t allowed herself to think of it like that, let it be so heavy. But it’s true. It’s heavy, and it’s true, and Blake can’t run away from it anymore.
“I’m sorry,” Blake murmurs, throat dry. Sienna sighs.
“It isn’t me you need to apologize to, Blake,” she says quietly, as Ilia approaches them, returning with drinks in her hands and a water bottle tucked under her arm. “It’s not me you need to hope you can fix things with.”
“Hey, guys,” Ilia says, coming to a stop in front of them. She passes a drink down to Blake, then the water bottle to Sienna before retaking her seat. She doesn’t sit too close to Blake, though what counts as a comfortable distance between the two of them is significantly smaller than what Blake keeps from most people. “How’d you get the cameras to go away?”
“I asked nicely,” Sienna says. She raises a hand, beckoning at the crew, and they begin to drift closer across the sand again, mics raising and lenses pointing at the three of them.
“Nicely,” Ilia repeats. “You know you’re terrifying, right?”
“I do,” Sienna says. “It’s a talent.” Ilia snorts.
“You didn’t threaten Blake too much, did you?” she says, tone light. “If you hurt Ilia they’ll never find your body, and all that?” Blake winces. Sienna looks across Ilia at Blake, eyes narrowed.
“No,” she says. “No, I didn’t need to do that. I think she would feel bad enough about it all on her own.”
After several days spent on Menagerie, revisiting old haunts and detested tourist traps that the show is getting paid to feature, Blake and Ilia get driven to the fantasy suite together. Cinder doesn’t interfere this time, though Blake almost wishes she would. She’s dreading what will happen when the hotel door closes behind them, shutting out the cameras and the microphones between the two of them for the first time since Ilia stepped out of that limousine back in Vale.
Ilia, it seems, isn’t quite ecstatic about it, either. She hesitates in the hallway, resting a hand on the doorknob to the suite and shooting a nervous smile over her shoulder at Blake.
“Fancy place,” she says. Blake nods. it’s a hotel neither of them has ever stayed at before—duh, they both have homes on Menagerie—but one that Blake’s father’s political allies and rivals always stayed at when they visited the island, and one which has a reputation for being both incredibly expensive and incredibly luxurious. Blake has only ever been in the lobby and a few meeting rooms before, accompanying her father to one event or another. She feels, in the hallway, how she always does around such wealth: out of place. She may have grown up with money, but her parents aren’t the ostentatious types, and she’s spent long enough making (mostly) her own way that places like this no longer feel like they belong to her.
“Let’s go in,” Blake says after a moment, when Ilia continues to hesitate, eyes searching Blake’s face. Finally, Ilia nods, and turns the doorknob. The camera crew remains in place outside the suite, and Blake flicks the lights on as she follows Ilia inside.
The door opens directly into a spacious, high-ceilinged bedroom with a king-sized bed. Off to their left, through a glass wall, is a living room area. A door to their right reveals the dark interior of a bathroom, and Blake steps over to it out of curiosity as Ilia closes the front door. She flicks the lights on. The bathroom is just as beautiful and spotless as the other two rooms, with a giant walk-in shower and the softest-looking towels Blake has ever seen in her life hanging up.
There’s an immense amount of wealth and luxury stuffed into the room, though not at the expense of comfort. The bed looks warm, the towels soft, the floor-to-ceiling windows across the room have shades waiting to be drawn. None of it comforts Blake in the slightest. None of it puts her at ease. She turns back to Ilia, who is watching her move about the room.
For a long moment, they just look at each other. Ilia’s eyes are wide and scared. Blake has no idea how she might look, but she feels the same.
Finally, Ilia says, “Blake—“ and her voice cracks. She coughs, looks away, and tries again. “What do you want to do tonight?” Blake very nearly loses it right there. Her throat tightens, her eyes begin to burn.
“I want to talk,” she says. “We need to talk.”
“Okay,” Ilia says. Neither of them moves, towards each other or to sit down. Blake can barely get her lungs to breathe.
“Ilia, I don’t…” Blake shakes her head. “The way you feel about me, I don’t feel the same.” Ilia closes her eyes.
“I should’ve seen that coming, huh,” she says, and her voice shakes in a way that Blake hasn’t heard since they were children. Ilia isn’t one to be obvious with her pain; they’re alike in that way, though Blake has always been able to identify the feeling on her friend, the difference between the way Ilia’s jaw clenches when she’s angry and the way it does when she hurts.
The trembling voice hides nothing, and doesn’t attempt to. It’s stripped back, laid bare, and Blake’s hands twitch at her sides. She wants to reach out. She doesn’t. It would only make things worse.
“I’m sorry,” Blake says. Ilia shakes her head.
“Can’t you just—can’t you try?” Ilia says, eyes still shut. “Just to see if you could love me?”
“I don’t think it works that way,” Blake says, and Yang’s face comes to her mind again. “And even if it did…I don’t think I would want to.” Ilia makes a sound like she’s been cut open. She opens her eyes, and they’re watery.
“Fuck, Blake,” Ilia says, reaching up and rubbing at her tears. Blake averts her eyes. She tells herself it’s because Ilia is tough, she doesn’t like being seen vulnerable, but that doesn’t apply to Blake seeing her vulnerable. It almost never has. Blake just doesn’t want to look at this. Maybe that’s cowardly, but she doesn’t want to look.
“I’m sorry,” Blake says. “I should’ve told you sooner. I just—I didn’t want it to be on camera, and I didn’t…”
“You could’ve just sent me home on the first night,” Ilia says. “It could’ve been over right there.”
“I…” Blake couldn’t have. She could never. “You deserved better than that.”
“Did I?” Ilia says. “This doesn’t feel better.” Blake flinches. “Just—fuck. Fuck!” The yelling makes Blake flinch back further. Ilia notices, and she stops, taking deep breaths instead as she tries to dry her tears faster than they fall.
“I’m sorry,” Blake says again. Ilia shakes her head.
“I just—I need to not be here right now,” she says, voice hoarse. “I’m gonna…go home, I guess. I can’t be here.”
“Okay,” Blake says. Her hands jerk at her sides, fighting to reach out, and she stops them, pinning her wrists against her sides. “Is there—are we going to be okay, Ilia? Are we still going to be friends?”
“I don’t know, Blake.” Ilia jams her hands into the pockets of her jeans, looking at Blake with red-rimmed eyes. “I don’t know right now.”
“Okay,” Blake says again, feeling like a broken record. All she has to offer are apologies and acceptances. “I…just don’t want us to be hurting each other.” Ilia nods.
“Ask me again next time we see each other,” she says. “…Whenever that is.” Blake nods, and steps to the side, opening the path to the hotel room door, hands still aching to reach out and hold her friend. Ilia steps forward, and their shoulders touch. She stops in her tracks and leans to the side, into Blake. In lieu of a hug that neither of them can handle right now, a pressure of shoulder against shoulder, gentle and solid and still fleeting as Ilia steps towards the door and the contact fades away.
The door opens and shuts, and Ilia is gone.
Notes:
ilia is nonbinary i'm right and all of you know it. ilia is also very upset i am sorry about that LHJKGSD. this is not the last you will see of her don't worry.
i'm on tumblr @sevens-evan and on twitter @sevens_evan if you wanna follow me. please leave a comment if you liked the chapter!!! more bees content next time i promise
Chapter 7
Notes:
i'm back! sorry for the longer delay than usual in updates, i was working a lot and then got my wisdom teeth out so i've been busy, lmao. SO much happens in this chapter i just. don't even know how to preface it. my god.
uh content warnings for. exceedingly mild violence + discussion of past abuse. blake talks about her hip scar so i'm sure you can imagine. enjoy.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“What happened in there?” Coco asks. It isn’t a confessional; they’re both on camera. Blake is still in the clothes she’d worn that day, sitting on the couch in the hotel lounge with her arms crossed across her chest in hopes that it will make her feel a bit steadier. It doesn’t. It’s been minutes since Ilia was escorted out of the hotel, back to the one she’s been staying at while in Menagerie to gather her things and go back home to her apartment on the other side of the city. Blake hadn’t been allowed a moment to catch her breath. As soon as Ilia walked out of the fantasy suite alone and it became clear that things had ended between them, the crew had swarmed Blake, getting her every blink and breath on camera.
“I sent her home,” Blake says. Coco nods, a sympathetic look on her face.
“So it was you who ended things?” she asks. “Not Ilia?”
“It was me.” Blake glances up from Coco, to the camera lens aimed directly at her face. “I just…couldn’t do it.”
“Couldn’t see yourself marrying her?”
“That,” Blake says. “Or…any of it. She’s my best friend, but…”
“Do you think you’ll stay friends?” Coco asks. Blake’s heart clenches.
“I hope so,” she says. “I don’t…I don’t know.” That’s what finally gets her, the not knowing. The lack of certainty where it’s always been before. The tears that formed behind her eyes in the suite begin to escape. “I’m sorry,” Blake says, to Coco, to the camera, to Ilia who isn’t here. “I’m sorry. I need to go.”
“Of course,” Coco says softly, and Blake thanks the universe that Cinder isn’t on set right now, because there’s no way she would let Blake leave if she was. “It’s been a hard night. Let’s get you home.” Home. Coco means the hotel, of course, but Blake can’t think of anything she wouldn’t give right now for Ren to drive her to her parents’ house instead. She misses her parents. She could use a hug, from either or preferably both of them.
Or from Yang. Blake misses her, too, despite the fact that it’s only been two weeks since she last saw her, and the comfort that she feels in Yang’s arms is something she could desperately use right now. But Yang is even more out of reach than Blake’s family, across the ocean and waiting in a hotel room in Atlas for her turn to show Blake her hometown.
Blake will see her the day after tomorrow. That’s not soon enough, but it’s the best that she can get.
The Patch airport is tiny. There are two gates; one for incoming flights, and one for outgoing flights. As a result, Yang is flown in over an hour before Blake is, and when Blake steps off the plane and walks into the baggage claim, Yang is already standing there, surrounded by the camera crew, holding up a huge red poster that says Blake Belladonna on it in bubble letters. There are small drawings all over the thing, and Blake is pretty sure she spots glitter in multiple places. It looks like something a parent would wave at their eight-year-old kid’s soccer game, and Yang is holding it up proudly, with a gleeful smile on her face.
“You,” Blake says, walking straight up to Yang, “are such a dork.” She kisses her. The camera crew around them is certainly capturing every moment, but Blake doesn’t care, barely remembers they’re even there. What matters is that Yang is lowering the poster, one hand letting go to slip around Blake’s waist and press against the small of her back. Yang’s touch is warm, and Blake melts from it, leaning heavily into Yang and kissing her in a way that she never would’ve kissed anyone in public before Yang.
“Good morning,” Yang says when Blake takes a moment to breathe. “Nice to see you, too.” There’s a smile on her face, and Blake kisses it.
“What even is this thing?” she says, leaning back just enough to look down at the poster in Yang’s hand. “Did you bedazzle it?”
“I didn’t,” Yang says. “This is all Ruby’s work. Apparently, she’s really excited to meet you.”
“You already saw your family?” Blake asks. Sun and Ilia hadn’t been allowed to see theirs until Blake was with them.
“Nope,” Yang says. “The crew went by my house, apparently, and Ruby insisted on them giving me the sign.” She looks down at it with a smile. “Cute, right?”
“…Sure,” Blake says. “Why is she so excited about me, do you think? She doesn’t know anything about me.”
“Well, we both like your books,” Yang says. “And…I don’t really date much. She probably thinks if I got this far, it has to be important.”
“Would she be right?” Blake asks. Yang gives her a look.
“Don’t fish for compliments, Belladonna,” she says. “Even if it is a cute look on you.” The crowd of the crew around them is thickening, and Blake senses that they’re probably running out of time. “You’ll get to ask her about it soon enough. Our dinner with my dad and Ruby got bumped up to tonight. Apparently they’re scrambling to find us literally anything else to do on Patch. My little village doesn’t have a whole lot to offer tourists.”
“Tonight?” Blake echoes, nerves creeping up into her throat. “That’s…soon.”
“Sure is.” Yang sounds wholly unbothered by the idea, which Blake finds unfair. She would be nervous if it was her introducing Yang to her family.
And, oh God, she’s introducing Yang to her family next week. Oh, no. Her mom is going to be unbearable.
“Look on the bright side,” Yang says, slinging an arm around Blake’s shoulders and guiding her towards the airport doors. “We only have to be apart for a few hours before you get to see me again. Plus, the restaurant we’re going to has great fish.” Blake is reminded how little she ate on the plane at that.
“How do you even know I like fish?” she asks as they step out of the airport and into the sunlight. It isn’t nearly as warm as it had been on Menagerie; Patch is off the northwestern coast of Vale, and it’s far enough north that even the summer sun brings a chill with it. Or maybe that’s just the breeze Blake can feel against her skin, rolling in from the ocean in the distance and smelling faintly of salt.
“I pay attention,” Yang says. She stops walking, bringing both of them to a pause, and turns to look at Blake. “This is where I leave you,” she says. “Different cars to different hotels for the first few nights. But I’ll see you at dinner, okay?”
“Okay,” Blake says softly. They pause for a moment, the moment not feeling quite complete, and Blake is struck by the urge to say…more. But she isn’t ready for that yet, so she just leans up and kisses Yang gently. “I’ll see you tonight.” Yang blinks at her, speechless for a moment before her grin settles back into place.
“I’ll see you,” she says, and starts to step away before pausing. “You can keep the sign.” She holds it out, and Blake takes it automatically before she can question the action.
“Yang, what am I going to do with a sign with my name on it?” she asks. Yang just grins at her, taking another step backwards.
“Consider it a welcome to the family gift from Ruby,” she says. Blake looks back down at the cardboard sign in her hands, taking a moment to absorb Yang’s words. Family. Blake has one of those, in her parents and Weiss and maybe Ilia, if they can fix things between them, but…maybe she could use an expansion.
She definitely can’t use the sign, though. She looks back up, but Yang has already vanished into one of the cars waiting at the curb. Blake shakes her head, unable to summon anything but irritated fondness, and walks over to the other car waiting at the curb, the one the crew is loading her suitcases into.
Yang is waiting outside the restaurant in the parking lot when Blake’s car pulls up. Blake sees her through the window, and has a moment to cope with Yang’s appearance before she opens the door—though not nearly long enough of a moment. Yang is dressed casually, in black jeans, a purple t-shirt, a black leather jacket, and motorcycle boots—all matching perfectly with the motorcycle she’s leaning against.
“Jesus fuck,” are the first words out of Blake’s mouth, despite her best efforts to have them be literally anything else. Yang grins at her with a level of cockiness, arrogance, that Blake wouldn’t find attractive on anyone else. She doesn’t think there’s anything Yang could do right now that Blake would find unattractive.
“Hey, babe,” Yang says, straightening up and uncrossing her arms. “How was the drive?” Blake just shakes her head.
“Is that yours?” Blake asks. Yang glances over her shoulder at the bike.
“What, this?” she says. “No, I stole her on the way here.”
“Yang.”
“She’s mine,” Yang says, apparently taking pity on Blake’s momentary lack of higher brain function. “Bumblebee the second. I totaled her predecessor, Bumblebee the first, in…well, you know.”
“Right.” If Blake was thinking rationally, she might be a bit concerned by the idea that Yang is continuing to drive a motorcycle after almost dying on her last one. Blake is not thinking rationally in the slightest. “They let you drive yourself here?”
“I insisted,” Yang says. “And after Coco saw the bike, she seemed to think it would make good TV.” I bet she did. Blake could not agree more.
“Can you give me a ride later?” she asks. Yang’s grin sharpens.
“I absolutely can,” she says in a tone that makes Blake’s cheeks warm.
“Cool,” she says, trying to regain some semblance of control over this conversation. “We…should go inside, right?”
“Sure,” Yang says. “Dad and Ruby are waiting for us.” The spike of nervousness that reminder elicits cuts through Blake’s gay meltdown, at least a little bit, and she takes the arm Yang offers as they walk into the restaurant.
Even if the gathered camera crew didn’t make it exceedingly obvious which pair of diners were Yang’s family, Blake is pretty sure she would have no trouble spotting them. Yang’s father, Tai, has the same distinct, wild blonde hair that Yang does, as well as her tall, muscular build. Ruby, who is sitting beside him, looks nothing like Yang at all, but she is practically bouncing in her seat with excitement and waving frantically across the restaurant at them. Yang tugs Blake towards the table, but they don’t make it halfway across the room before Ruby is up and out of her seat and charging towards them. Yang’s arm slips out of Blake’s just in time to wrap around her sister.
“Hey,” Yang says, picking Ruby’s feet up off the floor.
“Hey!” Ruby drops out of Yang’s embrace and turns to Blake. Her arms come up, like she’s aiming for another hug, and Blake braces herself, suppressing the urge to flinch. “Oh, I didn’t ask. Are you a hugger?”
“I…” Blake glances at Yang, who is just watching the proceedings with a grin. “I guess?” Ruby takes that as permission, and darts in to wrap her arms around Blake. She squeezes tight enough that Blake is pretty sure her ribs are bruised, but it’s blessedly brief, and then Ruby is bouncing away, back towards the booth where Tai is sitting.
“C’mon, come sit!” Ruby throws herself onto the bench seat beside her father, gesturing Yang and Blake forwards. Blake glances at Yang again, who gestures for Blake to go first. Blake slides into the booth. Yang follows close behind, sitting closer to Blake than the size of the bench necessarily requires.
“Hi, Blake,” Tai says, the first thing he’s said to either of them since they entered the restaurant. “I’m Taiyang, or Tai. Whichever you want to go with.”
“Oh!” Ruby says, sitting up straight. “I’m Ruby. Probably should’ve led with that instead of the hug, huh?” Blake smiles.
“I know your name,” she says. “Yang has told me all about you.”
“Really?” Ruby scowls at her sister. “She hasn’t told me anything about you.”
“How was I supposed to tell you anything?” Yang says. “No phones, remember?”
“No excuses!” Ruby says. Yang half-sighs, half-laughs, turning to Blake with an expression that says see what I put up with?, only without a hint of real irritation in it. Only exasperated, proud affection.
“You heard her, babe,” Yang says. “Tell her about yourself.”
The meal goes well. At least, Blake thinks it does. She doesn’t have much to compare it to; her parents had never liked Adam, and he hadn’t had family that she needed to impress. But Ruby, at least, definitely likes Blake. She isn’t as sure about Taiyang, who remains quieter and more reserved throughout the evening, seemingly content to let Ruby carry the conversation—but then, Blake is a lot less concerned about impressing him than she is with Ruby. The way Yang had talked about his behavior after Summer’s death hadn’t exactly endeared him to Blake. Maybe it’s not up to her to hold a grudge for something that happened over a decade before she even met Yang, but it’s hard not to hold it against him, at least a little bit.
They’re down to the bottoms of their drinks, Yang’s hand wrapped around Blake’s beneath the table, when they hear a commotion at the front door of the restaurant. Blake twists her head to look, but only gets a vague impression of crew members talking quickly and quietly to someone else, just outside her range of hearing. She turns away, dismissing it as none of her business, when Yang stiffens beside her.
“Blake,” Yang murmurs. Blake turns to look at her, questions forming on her lips, and then she sees—
“Adam.”
He’s pushing his way through the crew at the door, angry red hair and sunglasses sticking out from the nondescript forms of the camera crew. He never takes the tinted glasses off, even indoors, but even with them on and from a distance, Blake can feel the moment his eyes lock onto hers. His mouth twists into some macabre imitation of a grin, and he rips himself free from the crew, crossing the room in a few quick strides.
Dimly, Blake registers the cameras that had been surrounding the table throughout their meal beginning to turn, focusing on him instead.
“That’s him?” It’s Yang talking, muffled and from a distance like she’s underwater. Blake nods slowly, eyes still locked on Adam’s approaching form. Yang leans across the table, obscuring Blake’s view for a moment. “Call the cops,” Yang says to Ruby. Ruby makes a confused, distressed noise. “Blake has restraining orders on him, he can’t be here. Call the cops.” Yang leans back into her seat, and suddenly Adam is there, standing at the end of the table, looming over the four of them. Blake squeezes Yang’s hand so tightly her knuckles turn white, but she doesn’t shrink back.
“Blake,” Adam says. “It’s been awhile.” His voice grates on Blake’s ears. Yang stands, tugging her hand free from Blake’s. She takes a step forward, putting her body between Adam and the table, only inches between their chests, and Adam—Adam takes a step back.
“Get out of here,” Yang says. Her voice is low, angry. “Right now.” Adam scoffs. Yang doesn’t even give him the chance to respond; she raises a hand and shoves him in the chest. Either Adam is taken off guard, or Yang puts a significant amount of force behind the move, because he stumbles back another step. He makes an irritated noise and steps forward again, bringing himself nose-to-nose with Yang.
“You don’t want to do this with me,” he says. “Blake and I have a lot to discuss. You don’t need to be involved.” Blake gets up from her seat, standing next to Yang and glancing over at her just in time to see Yang roll her eyes.
“Fuck off, dude,” she says. “If Blake wanted to talk to you, she would’ve, y’know, called you instead of getting restraining orders on you. Take a goddamn hint.” Adam growls, reaching out and grabbing one of Yang’s arms—her bad arm, Blake realizes vaguely, the one she’d injured in that motorcycle crash—and squeezing. Blake winces at the sight of Yang’s flesh changing shape beneath Adam’s fingers, but Yang doesn’t even flinch. She sets her feet and yanks her arm free.
“Blake,” Adam says, turning to look at her. Blake’s jaw clenches. At her side, she feels Yang’s fingers slip into her own. “Don’t make this harder than it needs to be.” Blake squeezes Yang’s hand tightly, and feels Yang squeeze back in return.
“Fuck you, Adam,” Blake says, and she’s known Adam for long enough that, even though she can’t see his eyes widen behind his glasses, she can tell that he’s flinching. “You don’t belong here.”
“Blake—“ Adam starts to reach for her, and despite herself, despite wanting to be brave, to stand her ground, Blake takes a half-step back. She doesn’t need to. Before Adam’s hands can come anywhere near her, Yang punches him in the face.
Adam’s head snaps back. A moment later, Blake registers the satisfying crack his nose had made when Yang’s fist impacted it. Adam stumbles back a few steps, hands coming up to his face, and Blake sees blood between his fingers.
“You bitch,” Adam says, voice thick with blood and rage. “You broke my nose!” Yang doesn’t even respond to him. Blake feels her hand slip away and her arm find a home around Blake’s shoulders instead. Yang tugs her to the side, moving them both. Blake goes willingly, tearing her gaze away from Adam. Yang guides her away across the room.
“Keep him here,” Blake hears Yang say to the crew, voice distant through the ringing in her ears. “The cops are coming. I swear to God if you people follow us I’ll toss your cameras in the ocean.” Blake doesn’t catch their responses, but the tone Yang is using isn’t one that encourages disagreement. She’s tugged through a crowd, still pressed tightly to Yang’s side, then suddenly they’re outside. It’s started raining while they were in the restaurant. The air is thick with mist, and it smells like salt.
“Hey.” It’s Yang again, speaking gently now, her hands coming up to trace Blake’s jaw. Blake blinks rapidly, trying to focus her eyes. She finds Yang’s face, close to hers, purple eyes fixed on her. “Are you okay?”
“I…” Blake shakes her head, trying to clear it. “Yeah, I’m…I’m fine.” Yang almost smiles at her and darts up to press a kiss to her forehead before stepping away.
“Good,” she says. “Let’s get out of here.” Blake follows Yang across the parking lot to where her motorbike is waiting. Yang digs through the saddlebags, emerging with two helmets—one bright yellow, the other purple and black. Blake takes the second one, turning it over in her hands with a slight frown. It’s not that she doesn’t like the color; it’s that it seems a little too well-suited to her.
“I bought it this afternoon,” Yang says. Blake looks back up at her and finds Yang already wearing her helmet, the visor popped so she can meet Blake’s eyes. “I figured you would want to go for a ride.”
“Cocky,” Blake mutters, not that Yang is wrong in the slightest. She slips the helmet on and lowers the visor, tinting the world a bluish-purple. Yang climbs onto the bike, and Blake follows her, a little less confident in the way she throws her leg over the seat than Yang is.
“Hold on tight,” Yang calls, her voice muffled through both their helmets. Blake has no complaints about that instruction. She wraps her arms around Yang’s waist and holds tightly, pressing her front to Yang’s back. Even through Yang’s jacket and Blake’s shirt, Yang is warm beneath her touch.
The engine roars to life beneath them, and moments later, they’re off.
Blake pays very little attention to the actual drive. It’s dark out, and raining, so she couldn’t see any of the scenery even if she wanted to. Besides, her conscious mind is thoroughly occupied. Part of it is still back in the restaurant, replaying Adam’s hands reaching for her, and the rest of it is living in her fingertips where they’re pressed against Yang’s stomach.
At some point, the slick concrete beneath their wheels turns to dirt, and Yang’s speed drops significantly to accommodate the change. Not long after that, they roll to a stop, and the engine shuts off. Yang shifts in front of her, and Blake tightens her grip automatically. Yang laughs quietly as she takes her helmet off, twisting to look at Blake over her shoulder.
“Babe, you have to let me get up,” she says. “We need to get out of the rain.” With great reluctance, Blake lets her arms slip away from Yang’s waist and reaches up to take her own helmet off. It’s as she does so that she realizes she’s shivering. Her clothes are soaked; she doesn’t have a jacket like Yang does, and it’s raining harder than Blake had thought.
“Where are we?” Blake asks, glancing around and blinking in the dark. They’re on a dirt road in the woods somewhere. She can’t see any lights through the trees.
“We’re a few miles out of town,” Yang says. She takes Blake’s helmet and replaces them both in the saddlebags. “Me and Ruby have a…well, you’ll see.”
“That’s the most serial killer way you could’ve possibly answered that question, thanks.” Blake wonders if Yang can tell that her heart isn’t in the banter. She feels faded, tired, like she’s speaking through a telephone and watching the world on a distant television screen.
“Just follow me, okay?” Yang must notice. Her voice is gentle, so damn gentle, and it makes Blake shiver harder. But she follows as Yang leads her off the road, down a path into the woods that Blake hadn’t even noticed. It’s even darker in the trees, but at least the rain lets up. Blake blinks rapidly and tries to keep her vision focused on Yang’s form in front of her. They walk through the trees for a minute or two before they come to a stop. Yang steps to the side and gestures at the tree trunk they’ve walked up to with a flourish.
“Ta-da,” she says. Blake squints, and sees a series of rungs buried in the tree trunk—a ladder. Slowly, she follows them up with her gaze, towards the tops of the trees until her eyes finally settle on a large, square mass sitting amongst the branches, blotting out the distant, cloudy sky.
“A treehouse?” Blake says, looking at Yang. Yang grins at her, teeth flashing in the dark.
“Dad built it a long time ago,” she says. “No one knows it’s here except him and me and Ruby.” Blake doesn’t know what to say to that, and Yang’s smile starts to slip. “I just figured if I brought you home, the cameras would follow us,” she says, the confidence vanishing from her voice and replacing itself with concern. “And I thought, y’know, you probably don’t want that right now.”
“I don’t.” Blake looks back up at the treehouse and reaches for the first rung. “Thank you.”
“Yeah.” Yang’s hand brushes against the small of Blake’s back as she starts to climb. “Be careful. I’ll be right behind you.”
The treehouse is cushy, if one could ever call a treehouse that. It’s maybe eight feet by eight feet, more than big enough for them both to be inside, and the ceiling is high enough that they can stand up without hunching over. The floor is covered in sleeping bags and pillows, and once they’re inside, Yang turns on a few battery-powered lanterns that had been sitting on the windowsill, along with the gas-powered space heater in the corner. Blake steals Yang’s jacket and replaces her shirt with it, leaving the wet garment hanging from a beam to dry and zipping the jacket up to her chin. The space heater heats the tiny room up quickly, and within minutes, it’s practically cozy—warm, softly lit, and with Yang only inches away.
And yet Blake is still trembling.
Yang isn’t touching her; Blake can’t tell if that’s helping or contributing to the problem. She just can’t stop shaking. The rush of sound and movement of the motorcycle ride is over, and now her mind is firmly living inside that moment in the restaurant, Adam snarling and reaching for her.
“Blake,” Yang says quietly. Blake, with effort, forces her eyes to focus on Yang. “Are you…actually okay?” Blake takes a deep breath. It wavers.
“No,” she says. “I don’t think I am.” Yang moves like she’s going to reach out to her, but stops herself halfway there, a jerky, aborted movement that draws Blake’s gaze down to Yang’s arm. She’s just wearing the thin t-shirt she’d had on under the jacket Blake stole. Her forearms are bare. The red outlines of fingers are dark against her skin.
“You’re bruising,” Blake says. Yang glances down at her arm, blinking like it’s the first time she’s noticed it.
“Yeah,” she says. She rotates her wrist, and Blake sees the way the marks wrap around, marking the spot where Adam had touched her. “He grabbed me pretty tight.” Her tone is nonchalant, and that makes sense—obviously, Yang has been through a lot worse than some asshole grabbing her arm. She boxes, for fuck’s sake.
But Blake’s mind latches onto the image, and she’s still back in that restaurant, but now Adam isn’t reaching for her. He’s reaching for Yang.
“Blake?” Blake doesn’t look at Yang this time. “What’s going on?”
“I—“ Blake takes a deep breath. “I think I need to run.” She looks up at Yang. She doesn’t find what she expects to. No anger, no disappointment. Sadness, maybe, in the way Yang’s jaw flexes, but there’s nothing on Yang’s face to fuel the guilt that’s trying to burn a hole in her stomach.
“Okay,” Yang says. “I can drive you back into town. If you can wait til morning, it’d be safer, but if you want to go now…”
“I don’t want to,” Blake says. “I just—I just—“ Her words break off, and she takes a few deep breaths. Yang says nothing, just watches her, eyes soft in the lantern light. “I’m scared,” Blake says finally.
“Of what?”
“Of Adam.” Blake draws her knees up to her chest and wraps her arms around them, squeezing herself tight. “And I—I hate that he still has power over me, but he hurt you, Yang.”
“This?” Yang lifts her arm. “This is nothing.”
“But next time it might not be nothing,” Blake says. “Adam is—he’s obsessive. He won’t leave me alone. It’s a miracle I’ve avoided him for this long.” Not a miracle so much as a collection of particular legal circumstances, but those are a long story, and they don’t apply to Yang.
“Then why come on the show?” Yang asks. “You had to know he would find about it, even if this wasn’t something you expected.”
“I—“ Blake frowns. “I knew he would find out, yes, but…I wanted to do this. I don’t make decisions with him in mind, not anymore.” Yang smiles and spreads her hands, a gesture that says exactly. “But this isn’t about me,” Blake says, shaking her head. “The show was a risk to me. This is about the risk to you.”
“I’m not scared of him,” Yang says. Blake almost wants to laugh at that. Of course she isn’t. “Look. Give me your hand.” Blake holds her hand out. Yang takes it and slides it over her forearm. Blake’s palm lines up with the shadow of Adam’s, her fingers trace the ghost of his. Her hands are smaller than his; she can’t cover the mark completely. “It’ll heal,” Yang says quietly, holding Blake’s gaze. “It’ll heal a lot faster than his nose will, too.” That’s what gets Blake, in the end—the reminder of the sight of Yang punching Adam in the face, the way he’d stumbled back. Yang isn’t scared of Adam, but if he’s still capable of it, Adam is definitely scared of Yang.
Blake’s hand falls away from Yang’s arm. She shifts up onto her knees and throws her arms around Yang’s shoulders, pulling her forwards into a hug. Yang goes willingly, her hands pressed against the small of Blake’s back to pull her closer.
“I love you,” Blake says. Yang goes still. “I…” She didn’t mean to say that.
“I love you, too,” Yang says. She tilts her head back to look Blake in the eye, their foreheads brushing together. She grins, and says, “That’s probably kinda stupid to say on the third date, huh?” Blake can’t even manage a smile at the absurdity of their situation. Vaguely, she notices that there are tears in her eyes. Yang’s amused smile slips away until she’s just looking at Blake, eyes wide with undisguised awe. “But I mean it,” Yang says. “I really do mean it.”
Blake kisses her. Yang, somehow, is entirely unprepared for that, and she falls backwards into the mess of sleeping bags and pillows on the floor. Blake follows her down, lands straddling Yang’s hips while her hands press against the floor to hold her up. Yang makes a surprised noise against her mouth, and when Blake pulls back to take a breath, her lips form that damn playful smirk.
“So,” Yang says, “guess that means you’re not running?” Blake sits up fully and blows her hair out of her face, looking down at Yang with a dizzy head and a pounding heart.
“I’m not going anywhere,” she says. “I promise.” And she means it, too. The part of her mind that wants to run is still there, but the part of her that wants to stay with Yang is so much stronger.
“Okay,” Yang says quietly. “Good to know.” Blake stares down at her for a moment. The orange glow of the lanterns turns Yang’s hair the color of fire, and the dark of her pupils is swallowing up the purple in her eyes.
Blake unzips her borrowed jacket. Yang sits halfway up so fast it’s like she was electrocuted.
“Whoa, whoa, whoa,” she says, grabbing Blake’s wrists and, in doing so, preventing her from shrugging the jacket off her shoulders. “Hey, that’s—are you sure?”
“Yang,” Blake says, very slowly. “We’ve been headed towards this since the minute you stepped out of the limo on the first night.”
“Well, yeah, but—“ Yang’s fingers squeeze gently down on Blake’s wrists, an absent-minded gesture that makes Blake’s heart skip a beat. “It’s been…an emotional day,” Yang says. “I just want to make sure you’re okay, first.”
“I’m…” Blake isn’t completely okay. The anxious vestiges of a panic attack are still sitting in her chest, and there are half-dried tear trails on her face. “Okay enough,” she says. “And I’m not doing this impulsively. Like I said, I’ve wanted this since that first night.” Yang’s eyes go wide.
“I, uh, yeah,” she says. “Yeah, okay.” She releases Blake’s wrists and moves her grip, instead, to the lapels of her jacket where they rest on Blake’s chest. She meets Blake’s eyes again, searching, and Blake looks back, not attempting to hide a single thing.
“Are you sure about this?” Blake asks after a moment, when Yang’s hands haven’t moved.
“…Yeah,” Yang says. “I just…um, I’m trans. I haven’t told you about that.” Blake blinks at her.
“Oh,” she says. “Okay.” They stare at each other for a long moment. “That doesn’t change anything for me,” Blake says eventually, when it becomes clear that Yang isn’t going to be the first to speak.
“No?” Yang says. Blake shakes her head. “Okay, then.”
Yang slides the jacket off Blake’s shoulders and down her arms.
After, it’s incredibly warm in the treehouse. Yang complains about it in a rough undertone, but Blake couldn’t be enjoying it more. With Yang’s body pressed against her, beneath the unzipped sleeping bag thrown over them like a blanket, it’s practically warmer than Menagerie.
Their breaths are still coming quickly when Blake says, “That was…” She can’t finish the sentence. Behind her, where Yang’s face is pressed into her hair, she can feel Yang smile.
“Yeah,” Yang says. Blake shifts in her arms, rolling over so she can frown at Yang.
“I could’ve been about to say terrible,” she says. Yang’s grin widens.
“Sure you could’ve,” she says. Blake makes a face at her.
“So cocky,” she mutters.
“You know all about it, babe.” Blake groans and pokes Yang in the stomach.
“I can’t stand you,” she says. Yang just laughs, and Blake can’t blame her. She can’t take herself seriously, either. She burrows closer beneath the sleeping bag, pressing her face into Yang’s shoulder and neck. Yang presses back into the closeness, and her fingers fall to Blake’s side, tracing gentle circles over the lump of scar tissue above her hip.
Blake knows she can’t ignore it anymore. Yang had asked permission to touch the scar when it had been revealed, had kissed it on her way down Blake’s body. The question had been in her eyes then, and while she hadn’t asked and Blake hadn’t offered an answer, the question is still hanging between them.
“You wanna know where it came from,” Blake says quietly. Yang’s hand pauses its movement against the scar.
“Only if you want to tell me.”
“I do.” It’s easy to say. Blake doesn’t like talking about this, actively avoids talking about it with anyone else, but…this is Yang. Yang, who makes Blake want to be honest the same way she wants to breathe.
“After I broke up with Adam,” Blake says, and Yang’s arms tighten around her, likely already sensing where this particular story is going. “Menagerie was…unlivable. His friends were everywhere. He was everywhere. So I left. I moved to Atlas, and he…he followed me.”
“Blake,” Yang murmurs, with an ache in her voice that makes Blake’s heart clench.
“He caught up to me eventually,” Blake says. Her throat is dry, and she swallows hard, doing her best not to think about her memories of that night, fractured images of red hair and angry teeth and flashing metal. “It was a knife.”
“Blake.” Yang holds her tightly and rolls onto her back, pulling Blake partially on top of her if only so they can get closer. Blake doesn’t fight the movement. She rests her head on Yang’s chest and listens to her distant heartbeat through her skin.
“That was how I met Weiss, actually,” Blake says. “She was doing her residency at the time, and she was working in the ER that night. Adam…he left me for dead, after. I think he thought he cut deeper than he actually did.” She squeezes her eyes shut, dispelling the thought. “I made it to the hospital. Weiss patched me up, and she…she knew, somehow, what had happened to me. Maybe she recognized the signs. She made sure to document the whole thing, and once I was out of the hospital, she put me in contact with her older sister. Winter’s a lawyer, and she took it all to the police. They found security footage of the attack.” Blake closes her eyes. She still can’t believe it sometimes, that Adam was stupid and arrogant enough to attack her on camera. If she’d died like he’d intended, he still would’ve gotten caught.
“There’s still a warrant out for his arrest,” Blake says. “If he ever sets foot in Atlas again, it’s pretty much over. He’s on video trying to kill me. He’d be arrested and convicted within weeks.”
“So why the fuck isn’t he in prison yet?” Yang asks. Blake sighs and lifts her head, propping her chin on Yang’s chest to look up at her.
“Because Menagerie doesn’t extradite to Atlas,” she says. “Hasn’t historically gone great for us when we did.”
“…Yeah.” Yang exhales slowly. “Fuck.” They sit in silence for awhile. Yang’s hand has found its way around Blake’s hip, and her thumb is pressed against the scar again, soft and steady. “Blake,” she says eventually. “Menagerie doesn’t extradite to Atlas, but Vale does.” Blake blinks at her.
“What?”
“Vale extradites,” Yang repeats, lifting her head to look Blake in the eye. “Ruby called the cops before we left. If Adam didn’t escape from the restaurant…”
“It’s not like the Patch cops will know to hold him, or to contact Atlas,” Blake says, shaking her head.
“No, but they’ll find out,” Yang says. “Nothing happens on this island, Blake. Rumors spread fast. Everybody in town is going to have heard about this by morning, and at least one person is going to google Adam Taurus and find this stuff out. And they’ll tell the cops, believe me. No one can keep a damn thing to themselves around here.”
“You really think so?” Blake says, hope sprouting up in her chest despite her best attempts to stamp it out.
“I think so,” Yang says. “They’ll at least hold him til morning. If I have to, I’ll go down to the police station and tell them myself.” Yang lifts herself up on one elbow, pressing a kiss to Blake’s forehead. “You’re going to be safe, baby. We both are, I promise.”
“God.” Blake shifts to the side, sliding off Yang’s form and back onto the pillows beneath them. She wants to look at Yang right now. “I…I haven’t felt safe going home in so long. I always kept my visits short, and I was always looking over my shoulder, and now…” Blake doesn’t know how to express it. If Adam goes to prison—if he’s gone—Menagerie will be hers again. “I can’t wait to show you Menagerie,” Blake says instead, because it’s the second thought that occurs to her, looking at Yang and thinking of home.
“Yeah,” Yang says. “I just hope your parents like me.” Blake can’t imagine how they possibly wouldn’t.
“They’re a little protective,” she says. “Just tell them about how you punched Adam in the face, I’m sure my dad will like that.” Yang grins.
“I got him good,” she says, and she sounds so proud of herself that Blake can’t help but laugh. Yang watches, her grin fading back into that look of wide-eyed awe.
“What?” Blake says when her laughter fades. Yang shakes her head.
“Marry me,” she says. Blake stares at her.
“You’re a few weeks early for that.” It’s all she can think to say. A proposal is where this is going, of course, it’s what the show demands, but Yang can’t just—she can’t just say it like that.
“Next time I ask, it’ll be because I have to,” Yang says. “For the cameras. I…want this to be real.”
“Yang,” Blake says helplessly, half of a nervous laugh catching in her throat.
“I mean it,” Yang says. “I’m being serious. Marry me.” Blake just stares, her breathing shaky. The look on her face must be worrying, because Yang’s confidence visibly wavers. “You don’t have to say yes,” she says, much quieter. “I just—I just really do want to marry you. Not for the show. For me. That…seemed like something you should know.”
“Yang—“ Blake shakes her head, pressing her cheek into the pillow. “This is insane. We’ve known each other for two months.”
“I know,” Yang says. “But that’s what we signed up for, right?”
“I—yeah, but…” Blake hadn’t thought it through, alright? She hadn’t anticipated Yang.
“Hey.” Yang reaches up, resting a hand on Blake’s cheek. “You’re freaking out. No freaking out. This isn’t a big deal.”
“It isn’t a big deal?” Blake says. “You just proposed.”
“Okay, and it doesn’t have to be a big deal.” Yang lifts one shoulder in a shrug. “You can say no. Hell, you can say no on camera in a few weeks. That’s okay, Blake. I wanna marry you, but you don’t have to want to marry me. As long as we’re not, like, breaking up, I’m not gonna be upset about it.”
“I do want to marry you, though,” Blake says before she can stop herself. Yang blinks at her.
“Okay, I’m confused,” she says. Blake sighs, raising a hand and settling it on top of Yang’s, pressing Yang’s palm into her face.
“I do want to marry you,” she says. “And it’s—it’s really fucking scary. I barely know you.”
“I don’t think that’s true at all,” Yang murmurs, and Blake can’t argue with that.
“Either way.” Blake squeezes Yang’s hand. “I don’t usually let myself have the things that I want. Just staying here with you is hard already.” That isn’t exactly what Blake means. It’s not the with Yang part that’s difficult, it’s the staying. But Yang seems to understand, if the way her eyes soften is anything to judge by.
“Fair point,” Yang says quietly. “You did want to run away like two hours ago.”
“Exactly.” Blake lifts Yang’s hand from her face and turns, pressing a kiss against her palm. “So I’m—I’m gonna say not yet. And I’m going to say it again on camera. I’m sorry.”
“No apologies,” Yang says. She lowers their joined hands between their bodies and takes Blake’s in both of hers. “Not yet is a pretty great answer, if you ask me. I’ve got all the time in the world to wait for you.” Blake shifts forward and kisses her. There’s no hint of earlier’s heat in it, but it’s no less enjoyable for that. It settles Blake’s heart in her chest.
“We should get some rest,” Yang says when Blake pulls away. “I’m pretty sure it’s getting late.” Regardless of the time, Blake is exhausted, and she nods in agreement as she burrows deeper under the sleeping bags. Yang rolls over briefly to shut off the lanterns, and the inside of the treehouse falls into darkness as Yang returns to Blake’s side.
Notes:
i was originally going to just put in the dick joke and leave it to you guys to figure out that yang is trans but i realized that might go over some people's heads asdkjgh.
i'm on tumblr @sevens-evan and on twitter @sevens_evan. sometimes i ask for prompts on tumblr and write one (1) of them before giving up. maybe it could be yours if you follow me!
if you liked this chapter, please leave a comment on it!
Chapter 8
Notes:
i really like this chapter. it is like 90% people talking to each other about their feelings and i, personally, really enjoy that. i hope y'all do too.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Babe.” The voice is quiet, but insistent, and Blake groans in annoyance, burrowing her face into the pillow beneath her. “We gotta get up, Blake.”
“I disagree,” Blake mumbles. Yang laughs quietly behind her.
“That’s fine, but we still have to get up,” she says. “I think you probably wanna put clothes on before Ruby gets here.” That successfully gets Blake’s attention. She very reluctantly peels her eyes open, and they reveal nothing but the wall of the treehouse a few feet away. There’s a patch of sunlight stretching across the floor and up onto the wall, and Blake is firmly in the middle of it. She rolls over to face Yang. Yang is already partially dressed, in her shirt and underwear from the night before, smiling softly.
“…Why is Ruby coming?” Blake says, blinking and squinting against the early morning blur in her vision.
“She’s bringing us breakfast,” Yang says.
“Right.” Blake thinks about that for a moment. “How do you know that? We don’t have phones.”
“Sure don’t,” Yang says. She rolls onto her back and reaches for something on the treehouse floor. She comes back with a small, handheld radio. “Other one is in Ruby’s room,” Yang says. “Our actual house isn’t far from here. I radioed her as soon as I woke up, just to let her know where we were and that we’re safe, and she insisted on bringing us food.”
“That’s nice of her,” Blake says, frowning at the radio. Now that she’s awake, and not having an emotional breakdown of any variety—the panic attack kind or the gay kind—she has a few questions. “Why do you guys have radios out here? And why all the sleeping bags, if your actual house is close by?” A shadow flits over Yang’s face. She sets the radio back where she found it and sits up, leaning back on her palms and turning to look out the window.
“Our mom’s grave is on the other side of the trees,” she says. She takes a breath, like she’s going to say more, but she doesn’t, falling into silence instead. Blake doesn’t know what to make of it, and Yang isn’t looking at her, so she doesn’t know if she should ask. She opts not to, scouring the treehouse for her clothes instead. Her shirt from last night is mostly dry—enough to wear, and it’ll dry out quickly in the warm sunlight.
Blake is dressed and trying to make the mess of sleeping bags look less like she and Yang defiled them when, from outside the tree house, she hears Ruby call, “Good morning!” Yang gets to her feet and swings open the door of the treehouse, leaning out in a way that makes Blake’s heart stutter nervously.
“Morning,” she calls down to her sister. “Are you coming up, or are we coming down?”
“Coming up!” Ruby shouts back. Blake watches from the window as Ruby manages to tuck both a paper bag and a tray of disposable coffee cups under one arm to ascend the ladder. It seems like a precarious setup, but it works—moments later, Ruby is coming in the door. Yang takes the drinks off her hands, handing a cup to Blake.
“What happened with Adam?” Blake asks, before anyone can even think of saying anything else. Ruby shrugs.
“He did a lot of yelling,” she says. “Some lady showed up and tried to make him talk to the cameras after you guys left.” Blake shuts her eyes.
“Cinder,” she mutters. Yang makes an angry noise.
“Maybe,” Ruby says. “The crew refused to talk to him, or film him, or anything. They kept saying no, so that lady started yelling, too. Then Coco Adel showed up and yelled at her. It was so cool. I didn’t know she was actually that cool in person.”
“What about Adam, Ruby?” Yang asks.
“He got arrested,” Ruby says. “And then, this morning, Qrow was saying something about an extradition?” Blake feels a weight begin to lift off of her shoulders.
“Qrow?” she asks, glancing between Ruby and Yang.
“Our uncle,” Yang says. “His ex is a cop here. Did Qrow hear it from Clover, Ruby? Are they extraditing that asshole?”
“I’m pretty sure,” Ruby says. “Uh, what exactly is he getting extradited for, though?”
“Attempted murder,” Blake says. Ruby stares at her. Blake doesn’t elaborate. She went over this last night already; she has no desire to talk about it all again.
“It’s a nice morning,” Yang says quietly. “Let’s not let Adam take up too much of it.” Ruby glances at her, then back at Blake, then settles back into a wide smile—and finally, Blake sees the family resemblance between her and Yang.
“It is a nice morning,” Ruby agrees. “No more rain. Plus”—she holds up the paper bag—“bagels.”
It’s not the most exciting breakfast Blake has ever been confronted with, but she isn’t about to complain about it. She sits against the wall of the treehouse in the sunlight from the window, Yang’s shoulder pressed against hers and Ruby across from the two of them.
“So,” Blake says as she unwraps her bagel, “Yang, you said…your mom’s grave is nearby. That’s why you built the treehouse?” She isn’t sure if it’s an okay question to ask, but she’s curious. Yang stares down at the lid of her coffee cup, and Blake’s heart sinks.
“It is, yeah.” It’s Ruby that answers. Blake turns her head to face her. Ruby doesn’t look nearly as sad as Yang does at the question. She’s actually smiling. “After Mom died, I had this whole thing about wanting to be close to her. I couldn’t sleep sometimes unless I saw her first. I was just little, I guess. Anyways, I would walk out here all the time to sit with her, and it was scary for Dad and Yang. Not great when the eleven-year-old just, like, vanishes in the middle of the night, right? So Dad built the treehouse for me, so I could spend the night out here when I needed to. That’s why we have the radios, too, so Yang could check in with me, make sure I was still here.” Blake glances over at Yang. She hasn’t moved much. As Blake watches, she takes a long, slow sip of her coffee, not making eye contact with anybody.
“But the other radio is in your room now,” Blake says, turning back to Ruby. Ruby looks at Yang, too, a little hesitant.
“Yeah,” she says after a moment. “I got over it, eventually. And then in high school, Yang started needing a lot of space sometimes. Especially from Dad. So she would stay out here, and I took the radio from her room so we could talk.”
“We should eat before the food gets cold,” Yang says. “I—I want to go see Mom before we go back into town. It’s been awhile.” Her tone is…empty. It concerns Blake, and she doesn’t know what to do about it.
It doesn’t seem to concern Ruby, though, who just says, “Okay!” and sets into her own bagel with a terrifying ferocity.
Somehow, Blake hadn’t quite processed during breakfast that seeing Mom would mean visiting Yang and Ruby’s mother’s grave. She makes that connection while they’re walking through the trees, and she tries to fall back a bit when she does. She wants to trail behind them. She doesn’t want to intrude on this moment. But when Blake slows down, Yang does, too, staying right by her side as Ruby, oblivious to the byplay, bounces on ahead of them both.
“You okay?” Yang asks quietly.
“I think I should be asking you that,” Blake says. “That…was a lot to talk about before nine AM.”
“I’m fine.” Blake sighs, shaking her head.
“You’re a terrible liar,” she mutters.
“Blake.” Yang shoves her hands into the pockets of her jeans, her shoulders bunching up towards her ears. “I’m just sad, okay? I’m going to be fine.” It’s honest this time—the difference between I’m fine now and I’ll be fine later. Blake fidgets with the zipper of Yang’s jacket, still slung over her shoulders. The sunlight had been deceptive; without the treehouse trapping the heat, it’s actually a bit chilly outside. At least, it is to Blake’s tropical senses.
“Is there anything I can do to help?” Blake says. This—Yang’s loss, her past—it isn’t Blake’s place to help with it, in the same way that the scars Adam left on her are Blake and her therapist’s problem, not Yang’s. But she wants to help anyway. She can’t help it. She doesn’t want Yang to hurt.
“Not really,” Yang says, “and I’d rather you didn’t try.” Blake flinches at that, and Yang, of course, notices. “It’s not because of you,” she says. “I just—I don’t like…accepting comfort. That’s all.”
“Okay.” They walk in silence for a few moments, trailing behind Ruby still. Their footfalls make quiet, muted sounds, twigs still wet from the night before not quite brittle enough to snap beneath their shoes. After a moment, Yang takes her hand out of her pocket and slips it into one of Blake’s.
After only a few minutes of walking, they abruptly come out of the trees. The forest gives way in an even line to an expanse of grass, vibrant green and growing tall where it hasn’t clearly been mowed down. About thirty feet away, the grass comes to an immediate stop—along with the land itself. They’re at a cliffside, and the ocean is visible beyond the grass, rolling deep blue into the distance and reflecting the morning sun.
Blake isn’t focused on any of that, though. She’s focused on the center of the patch of mowed grass, a few feet back from the cliff’s edge, where a small, stone marker is standing upright from the earth. It isn’t more than a foot or so tall, just enough space for the bronze plaque attached to its front. Blake can’t read it from this distance, but she knows what they’re here for.
Ruby approaches. Yang starts to follow her, tugging at Blake’s hand as she once again tries to linger back. Yang turns to look at her, blinking in surprise.
“Blake?” she says.
“I…don’t want to intrude,” Blake says quietly. Ruby, too, turns around, looking at Blake with wide silver eyes.
“You’re not intruding,” Yang says. Blake is unconvinced.
“You’re really not,” Ruby says. She’s smiling again, and it’s aimed at Blake. “You would’ve met her last night if she was still alive. She’d want you here, too.” Blake wonders how—or if—Yang has ever said no to a smiling Ruby. Yang tugs at her hand again, and this time, Blake goes forward, despite her misgivings still resting heavy in her chest.
Somehow, Blake ends up sitting between the two sisters as they sit down on the—thankfully dry—grass before the grave. She reads the plaque: Summer Rose, followed by a set of dates, and an epitaph that says Thus kindly I scatter. Neither Yang nor Ruby say anything. Ruby is humming quietly. Blake redirects her gaze to the ocean beyond the grave and tries to guess how high up they are. Thirty, forty feet?
“She would’ve liked you.” It’s Yang who says it, which takes Blake by surprise. She looks back, and finds Yang looking at the grave. The blank look in her eyes is gone, replaced with a sadness that rubs Blake raw to look at.
“Yeah?” Blake says.
“Yeah.” Yang seems content to leave it at that, but on Blake’s other side, Ruby picks up the conversation.
“You’re funny,” Ruby says, “in a way she would’ve liked. And you’re strong.” Blake doesn’t know what to make of that, what kind of strength Ruby could’ve possibly seen in her over the course of a two-hour dinner, but she nods and takes the compliment.
“I wish I could’ve met her,” Blake says softly. It doesn’t seem like enough to say, and it comes out small and weak, quiet in the cold breeze. Ruby nods and takes her phone out of her pocket. Blake experiences a bizarre moment of realization that she hasn’t seen or touched a phone in weeks, and she isn’t sure she’s contractually allowed to.
Fuck the contract, though. The contract was written by the same people who let Cinder bring Adam to her.
“Here.” Ruby passes the phone over, and Blake takes it, looking down. There’s a photograph on screen, clearly not originally taken on a phone camera, but on film, scanned in and digitized. It shows four people, one of whom is clearly a much younger Taiyang, grinning widely for the camera. He’s accompanied by a taller, darker-haired guy who is scowling deeply, a woman with the same hair and scowl who otherwise looks like a carbon copy of Yang, and a woman who Blake recognizes immediately as Ruby’s mother.
“You look like her,” Blake comments, staring down at the photo. Ruby smiles slightly, though she’s surely heard that a million times from everyone she’s met who knew her mother. Blake would guess that everyone in the photo is in their late twenties or early thirties, and while Ruby is still visibly several years younger, she could almost pass for Summer’s twin.
“And I look just like Raven,” Yang mutters from Blake’s other side. “Aren’t genetics wonderful?”
“Well, yeah, but—“ Blake shakes her head. Summer is smiling in the photograph, and it reminds her of someone. “I mean, obviously you two aren’t related, but…you kind of have Summer’s smile.” Yang is silent, and when Blake looks up, she finds Yang staring at her.
“That’s not possible, babe,” she says, tone not light enough to cover the ache underneath. Blake sighs, feeling her face heat with embarrassment.
“I don’t mean, like, you actually look like her,” she says. “I just mean—I don’t know. She looks kind. Her smile is kind. And so is yours.” And Raven kind of looks like a raging bitch, nothing at all like Yang, but Blake doesn’t say that part out loud.
“That’s so gay,” Yang says, trying to tease, but her tone is heavy as lead. “Thank you.”
“Yeah.” Blake looks at the photo for a moment more before she hands Ruby her phone back. Ruby puts it back in her pocket as she gets to her feet.
“I think I’m going to walk home,” she says. “Save Dad the trouble of driving all the way back out here to pick me up.”
“You sure?” Yang says, looking up at her. “I can drive you home.”
“You can’t fit me and Blake on Bumblebee, Yang,” Ruby says. “It’s a nice day. I’ll walk.” Yang shrugs.
“Okay.” Ruby looks back down at the grave.
“Bye, Mom,” she says, and walks away. Blake watches over her shoulder as Ruby disappears into the woods. Blake is left alone with Yang, unusually uncertain of what to say to her.
“I’m sorry,” Yang says after a moment, looking away from the grave and up at Blake. “I didn’t mean to be…I don’t know. Prickly, earlier.”
“You weren’t,” Blake says.
“I was.” Yang pushes a hand through her hair, which is still wild from sleep due to the lack of a hairbrush in the treehouse. “I just—I don’t come out here very often. To the grave.”
“It upsets you,” Blake says. Yang shrugs.
“She’s gone,” she says. “It sucks. No need to wallow in it.”
“Yang…”
“I already notice that she’s gone,” Yang says. “I notice it every day. And coming out here, to where she is, it only makes that absence worse.” She digs her fingers into the grass, pulling it up in clumps. “For Ruby, she feels close to Mom out here. I don’t feel that. So there’s never really a reason to come.”
“So why today?” Blake asks softly. Yang shakes her head.
“I just wish you could meet her,” she says. “That’s all.” Blake is unable to help herself at this point. Yang may not like comfort, but Blake can’t stop herself from giving it. She scoots closer, wrapping an arm around Yang’s waist and pulling her close. Yang leans into her, so the touch can’t be that unwanted. Yang tilts her head to the side, and she’s a little too tall to rest it on Blake’s shoulder, so she finds the top of Blake’s head instead, her cheekbone pillowed in Blake’s hair.
“What about during high school?” Blake asks. “Ruby said you came out here a lot.” Yang hums quietly.
“Like she said, I just needed space,” she says. “And being out here hurt, so I kept doing it.” Blake doesn’t like the sound of that at all, and she must noticeably stiffen, because Yang turns to press a kiss to the side of her head. “I’m doing better now,” she says quietly, and Blake forces herself to relax. “I was just so lost. I publicly transitioned not long before she died, and started hormones not long after, and I was still figuring so much out for the first few years of high school. Mom—I don’t know, she didn’t understand, but…she kind of understood. It would’ve helped to have her around.”
“Was your dad not…” Blake can’t finish the sentence.
“Oh, he’s supportive,” Yang says. “I swear that’s the only thing he did support me with back then. If I needed someone to cook dinner or take Ruby shopping or someone to talk to other than my therapist or just a goddamn hug, I was screwed. But he never let me miss an endo appointment.”
“Fuck.”
“Yeah.” Yang sighs, lifting her head from Blake’s. “We should go soon. I still want to talk to the cops, and we have to go back to set eventually.”
“I know.” Blake turns, looking up at Yang. “But, Yang…you can talk to me about this stuff, any time you want. Any time you feel it. It isn’t wallowing to let yourself feel things.”
“…Yeah.” Yang doesn’t sound convinced. Blake doesn’t push it. They have all the time in the world, all the rest of their lives, to work on things like this. They’ll figure it out.
The moment Blake walks into the hotel lobby, she’s ambushed not by a camera crew, but by Coco Adel herself.
“Blake,” Coco says, jumping to her feet from the leather couch she was practically drowning in, phone in hand. “I am so sorry.” Blake blinks at her.
“Uh, it’s okay?” she says. Coco just shakes her head. Her face is bare of both makeup and the confident, aloof mask she wears for the cameras, and Blake is unused to it.
“We should talk,” Coco says. “Follow me.” A little confused, and a little worried that she’s about to be thoroughly fired, Blake follows Coco up the hotel stairs and into the suite Coco is staying in while in Patch. The door clicks shut behind them, and Coco falls into an office chair that’s spun to face the couch. Bemused, Blake takes a seat on said couch.
“I’m sorry,” Coco says again, leaning forward in the chair to make eye contact. “Adam never should’ve been here. Cinder arranged that without the show’s knowledge or permission. If I had known, I wouldn’t have let him within ten miles of you.” Blake feels a stress headache rapidly coming on.
“What happened to Cinder?” she asks, rubbing at her temples.
“She’s been fired,” Coco says, “and blacklisted, and her name has been released to the media. When news about this hits, she’ll be the one on blast.”
“News?” Blake echoes. “This is going to be news?”
“Yes.” Coco, to her credit, looks genuinely upset on Blake’s behalf. “There’s not really any avoiding that. I’m sorry.” Blake’s headache has arrived, and is making itself known.
“I really don’t need the whole world to know this about me,” she mutters, looking down at her lap. “I know I signed up to be known, but…”
“But this is unreasonable,” Coco completes. “I know.” She sighs heavily. “Listen, Blake. On a personal level, between us? I think you’d be completely justified in walking away from the show right now. What happened last night is inexcusable. If you want to leave, I’ll buy you a plane ticket myself.” Blake blinks at her. Somehow, that hadn’t even occurred to her.
“I wasn’t thinking about leaving,” Blake says softly.
“Good,” Coco says with a nod, “because, as a professional, I have to ask you to stay on. The higher ups want you to finish the season.” Blake considers that for a long moment. She really hadn’t thought about leaving just yet. The prospect does sound appealing—no more cameras, no more nasty surprises, no high-stakes televised proposals and rejections. But…on the other hand, she’s used to the cameras by now, Cinder—the architect of nasty surprises—is gone, and Blake’s only hard decision, Ilia, is over. All that’s left for Blake to do is visit Menagerie without the threat of Adam hanging over her for the first time in years, let Yang meet her parents and give a predictable no to Sun’s proposal, knowing that he’s only asking for the cameras. None of it sounds too bad, and since she’d be fulfilling her contractual obligations, she’d get to walk away with the money.
But Blake isn’t going to stick around without seeing what she can get out of it.
“It’d be a PR nightmare if I left, wouldn’t it?” Blake says, then reconsiders. “It already is a PR nightmare, but I could definitely make it worse. If I stay, the network looks a little better for not driving me away. It will look like I don’t hold this against them.”
“That’s true,” Coco says. Blake nods.
“I want to negotiate,” she says. Coco stares at her for a moment, then grins.
“You’re learning how to do this,” she says. “Next thing you know you’ll be a career reality star.” Blake shudders at the prospect. “What do you want?”
“You already got Cinder fired. I want that blacklisting to be permanent. I don’t want her working on a set ever again if this network can help it.”
“Done,” Coco says immediately. “I would’ve seen to that myself regardless.” Blake nods. She’s inclined to take Coco at her word.
“I want Pyrrha to get her job back,” she says. “Or, if not her old job, a glowing and spotless recommendation for wherever she goes next.”
“I’ll write the letter myself, if she wants it,” Coco says.
“And,” Blake says, “if I don’t get engaged at the end of this, I want that to be fine. I don’t want it to be a big deal.” Coco hesitates.
“Will you still be dating one of the contestants?” she asks. Blake gives Coco a look—because, honestly, at this point, who could possibly miss what’s happening between her and Yang?
“What do you think?” she says.
“Fair enough,” Coco says with a grin. “As long as you’re still together, and the audience can believe there will be a proposal eventually, I won’t let anyone bother you about it.”
“Okay,” Blake says. “Then I’ll stay.”
Yang and Blake get another dinner with Taiyang and Ruby on the night of their fantasy suite date—their last night in Patch. This one is at Yang’s childhood home, the house that, apparently, she’s only recently moved out of in favor of a smaller house she rents with Ruby on the other end of town. The house is small, far smaller than Blake’s parents’ home in Menagerie—which Ilia has always insisted on referring to as a mansion—but the moment Blake steps in the door, she likes it there. It’s warm, which is always a plus, and it feels intangibly lived in. Tai pops his head out of the kitchen as they wander further into the house. Blake isn’t sure what to make of Taiyang, or his relationship with Yang. She doesn’t know that Yang is sure, either; she’d been quite clear about not fully trusting her father, about the bitterness that lies between them, but Blake hadn’t seen that reflected in their dynamic at the restaurant the other night. Whatever resentment Yang is carrying, she seems determined to keep it to herself.
“Hey, Blake,” Tai says, grinning at her. “Yang. Dinner’s almost ready. Give your girl a tour, huh, kiddo?” Yang rolls her eyes at her dad and tugs on Blake’s hand, leading her away from the kitchen.
“This is the living room,” Yang says, which Blake definitely could’ve figured out on her own. It’s not particularly remarkable, furnished with chairs, a sofa, a television, a coffee table. All of the furniture looks old, but clean, well-kept. Yang guides them to a flight of stairs, and they’re narrow enough that Blake has to release her hand to walk behind Yang instead of beside her. They lead up into an upstairs hallway lined with photographs, and Blake pauses for a moment to look. They’re family photos, some with all of the members of the Rose-Xiao Long family, some with only one or two. The older ones include Summer. She’s older in these than in the photo Ruby had shown Blake the other day at the grave, but she still looks remarkably similar to Ruby herself.
“Ruby was a cute kid,” Blake comments, eyeing one photo in particular where a toddler Ruby is grinning and holding up a cupcake in each hand.
“What, and I wasn’t?” Yang says, pressing a hand over her heart. “You wound me, Blake.” Blake rolls her eyes.
“You were, too,” she says, glancing at the photos of baby Yang. “It’s…weird seeing you with short hair, though.” Said short hair is only in a few photos; it vanishes the moment Yang is four or five.
“Yeah.” Yang shifts uncomfortably beside her and shoots a look at the lone camera crew member who has followed them up here. “Hey, can you give us a moment alone?” The camerawoman lowers her lens, looking hesitant.
“Please,” Blake says. She’s banking on the fact that everyone on set feels bad about Adam, the fact that she could still walk away from this. She doesn’t particularly want to be the demanding sort of star, but if Yang needs the cameras gone, Blake is going to get that for her.
“Okay,” the camerawoman says eventually. “Just—not too long, okay?” Blake nods, and the woman walks away, back down the stairs.
“The minute I was old enough to understand, like, the concept of gender,” Yang says quietly once she’s gone, “and the fact that hair was a part of it, I threw a fit about it. I wouldn’t let my parents cut it. I wouldn’t even let anyone touch it for awhile when I was growing it out, I was so afraid that they were gonna cut it off.”
“Would your parents have ever…”
“No,” Yang says. “God, no. They didn’t care what I did with my hair. They were never interested in, like, enforcing gender on me. I was just scared.” Blake hums quietly and leans into Yang’s side.
“You don’t want to talk about being trans on camera,” she observes. Yang snorts.
“Nope,” she says. “I really, really don’t. That’s…why it took so long to tell you. Before the show started, I was planning on telling you on fantasy suite night, if I got that far, since it was supposed to be the first time we had alone. And I guess I could’ve told you, like, literally any time we snuck off camera together, but—“
“Yang,” Blake says. Yang stops mid sentence and blinks at her. “You don’t need to explain yourself to me. You told me when you wanted to. That’s fine.”
“…Yeah.” Yang sighs. “I just—I know Sun told you right away that first night, and I was worried that, like, set a tone or something.” Blake shrugs. “I don’t need the whole world knowing personal shit about me, that’s all. I’m here so you can know me, not so everyone else can.”
“You told me about your mom on camera,” Blake says curiously. “Both of them. That was personal.”
“Yeah, but I’m not gonna get harassed on Twitter for having mommy issues.”
“…Right.” Blake, to her own surprise, hadn’t even thought of that. She’s more or less forgotten about social media entirely in past few months of being away from it all. “I’m sorry. I’m not trying to criticize you, or anything like that.”
“I know.” Yang leans over and presses a kiss to Blake’s temple. “I know what I signed up for. If the tabloids go digging deep enough when this is all over, they’ll probably find out. I don’t know, maybe I’ll, like, release a statement or something. I just don’t want the show editors to have footage of me talking about it. They love manipulating a narrative.” Blake shudders slightly. She’s read interviews before with people who were edited into being the villains of a season. What the editors show hardly ever reflects the person underneath.
“I understand,” Blake says. Yang half-smiles at her.
“I gotta use the bathroom,” she says. “I’ll be right back. Baby Yang can keep you company.” She gestures at the photos on the wall, and Blake smiles as Yang walks away. Baby Yang is really cute.
“Hey.” It isn’t Yang’s voice, and Blake turns away from the photos to find Ruby there, watching her. The low light of the hallway reflects off of her eyes.
“Hi,” Blake says. “Yang will be back in a moment.” Ruby nods.
“I wasn’t meaning to eavesdrop,” she says, “but—Yang talked to you about her mom? Raven?” Blake nods, a little confused. “Like, in detail?”
“I think so?” Blake says. “She told me that Raven…left. And that it didn’t end well when they did meet. Why?”
“No reason, really,” Ruby says. “Yang just doesn’t really talk about that stuff. She doesn’t open up to people easy.” That statement is so far removed from what Blake has experienced with Yang that she almost laughs.
“Doesn’t open up?” she echoes. “Yang’s one of the most open people I’ve ever met. She’s—she’s honest. About everything.”
“Sure, but that’s not the same thing,” Ruby says. “Yang doesn’t really date. Like, at all. And she has friends around here, but not close ones. They hang out and go camping and stuff, but she doesn’t tell them things. Not about her past, or her problems. She hardly even talks to me about it. She tries to carry all that stuff by herself. She always has.” Blake can believe that much. Yang is selfless, painfully so. But still…
“She tells me things,” Blake says. Ruby smiles at her.
“Yeah,” she says. “I think that’s more about you than anything.” A little burst of happiness pops in Blake’s chest. “You’re really good for her,” Ruby says. “You’re…going to choose Yang at the end of this, right?” Blake can’t help it this time. She does laugh.
“Ruby,” she says, shaking her head. “As if there were ever any other choice.”
The journey from Patch to Menagerie is a long one. The Patch airport almost exclusively flies to and from the much larger Vale airport on the continent, but the same plane is carrying them from Vale to Menagerie, so Blake is stuck sitting on the plane as it maneuvers from gate to gate at the Vale airport to pick up the rest of its passengers. She buries her nose in her book before new passengers even begin boarding the plane, hoping to discourage anyone from speaking to her. By this point in filming, the first episode of the show has aired. She’d really rather not get recognized.
“Hey.” It’s not a stranger’s voice; it’s Emerald’s. Blake looks up from her book and finds her shadow standing in the aisle of the first class section of the plane, shifting her weight nervously.
“Hey,” Blake says. She hasn’t seen Emerald since the night of Adam’s appearance. She’d been nowhere to be found when Blake returned to set the morning after, and suspiciously absent over the rest of Blake and Yang’s week on Patch. It had make Blake curious, but Emerald was never quite as attentive of a shadow as Pyrrha had been, so she hadn’t bothered asking questions. Now, though, the regretful look on Emerald’s face has her curious.
“Listen, I’m sorry about Adam,” Emerald says. Blake blinks at her.
“Okay.” She isn’t sure what Emerald is referring. The general state of Blake’s past with Adam, maybe, but Emerald doesn’t seem like the type to spontaneously extend unasked for sympathy to others. Adam’s appearance on set? But Emerald hadn’t had anything to do with that, had she?
“I helped Cinder,” Emerald says, and oh, apparently Blake is wrong. “I helped her find Adam and bring him here. I admitted it to Coco, that’s why I got taken off shadowing you. I didn’t—fully understand who he was to you, or I never would’ve helped, but I still shouldn’t have done it. I’m sorry.” Blake stares at her for a long moment, trying to summon anger from her heart.
“Why’d you do it?” she asks. Emerald shrugs.
“Cinder promised me a career,” she says. “It is—it was exceptional for her to be in the position she was, at her age. And she promised to bring me up with her. She promised me…money, and power, and just—a lot of things I’ve never had.”
“That’s not a lot, in exchange for making me face my attempted murderer,” Blake says flatly. Emerald winces.
“Yeah,” she says. “I’m sorry.” Blake waits a moment longer for the anger to come, but it doesn’t. She’s just too tired and sick of turning around and seeing Adam’s influence behind every corner. Even with him rotting in an Atlas jail cell awaiting trial, here she is with his touch before her once again.
No, that’s not right. Emerald is apologizing, and there’s sincerity to it, genuine contrition in her eyes. That’s not Adam’s influence, or Cinder’s, for that matter.
“Thank you for apologizing,” Blake says, and turns back to her book. In her peripheral vision, she sees Emerald hover for a moment longer before walking back down the plane aisle.
A few minutes later, new passengers begin to trickle onto the plane. Blake ignores them, flicking through her book and tuning out the quiet buzz of the announcements on the plane’s PA system and the passengers’ conversations.
Then someone sits down next to her.
Blake lifts her head, knowing for a fact that the show had bought out the entire row for her alone and fully intending to be rude to whoever has just sat down next to her. Then she registers the shockingly white hair, the perfect posture, the raised eyebrow marred by a thin, faded scar.
“Weiss,” Blake says, and drops her book to throw her arms around her friend instead.
“Hello, Blake,” Weiss says, somehow managing to sound disgruntled and affectionate at the same time. She returns Blake’s hug tightly, and it’s a long few moments before Blake is willing to let her go.
“What are you doing here?” Blake says when she finally pulls back. “Why are you on a flight to Menagerie?”
“I read the news about Adam,” Weiss says. “I wanted to see you, and I was planning to go to Menagerie soon anyway. This seemed most efficient.” Blake shakes her head slowly. She doesn’t even know where to start.
“What did the news say about Adam?” she asks.
“That a now-former producer brought him onto set,” Weiss says. “That there was some sort of physical altercation, and that he was arrested and extradited to Atlas. Blake, what happened? Did he hurt you?” Blake shakes her head.
“I’m sure he would’ve tried,” she says. “But Yang punched him in the face first.” Weiss makes a shocked noise.
“She what.” Blake laughs and shakes her head before launching into a quick explanation of that night at the restaurant. It doesn’t hurt to recount like it had hurt to experience. Blake still has a sharp image of Adam trying to grab her in her mind, but it’s vastly overshadowed by the sound of his nose breaking.
When Blake is done speaking, Weiss slowly reclines her plane seat and leans back against it.
“Well,” she says. “I certainly missed a lot. Good fucking riddance to that man.” Blake nods.
“What about you?” she says. “I feel like I’ve missed something. Why are you going to Menagerie?”
“To visit Ilia,” Weiss says, and the formal, self-assured tone that her voice always carries is just thin enough to make Blake’s eyes narrow. But her questions about that can wait; she has far more pressing ones.
“Is she okay?” Blake asks. Weiss exhales slowly.
“I imagine she’s…better than when you last saw her,” she says. “But I wouldn’t say she’s okay, no.” Blake closes her eyes, her heart sinking.
“Can you tell her I’m sorry?” she says.
“Are you?” Blake’s eyes fly open, and she turns to stare at Weiss.
“Of course I am.” Weiss sighs.
“You feel bad for hurting her,” she says. “And she certainly knows that. But you aren’t sorry for choosing Yang. Nor should you be.”
“I…” Blake shakes her head. She can’t argue with Weiss, but it doesn’t feel right.
“Ilia’s feelings are not your responsibility, as much as you might care for her and wish them to be,” Weiss says, which hits Blake more or less like a kick in the chest. “You did nothing wrong by rejecting her. You have nothing to fix.”
“I could’ve handled it better,” Blake says quietly.
“Well, I won’t argue with that,” Weiss says. “And she could’ve just told you she liked you instead of showing up in a contest for your hand in marriage. Mistakes were made. If I know you, I know you’ve already apologized for hers as well as yours a dozen times over.”
“I never should’ve let you get to know me this well,” Blake mutters, which makes Weiss laugh. “What about your feelings?”
“Hm?”
“Your feelings,” Blake repeats. “While we’re talking about me and Ilia, we should talk about you and Ilia.”
“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Weiss says primly. “I value Ilia’s friendship a great deal.”
“Uh huh.” Blake just looks at her, and that’s enough to get Weiss to drop the facade.
“She needs a friend at the moment,” Weiss says, tone growing serious. “A friend that isn’t you. I’m happy to provide that.”
“Okay, but…” Blake shakes her head. “I don’t know, you’re being weird about it. I can’t be imagining that.”
“You’re not,” Weiss says. “But I’m not about to offer myself up as her rebound.”
“…Good point.”
“It is a good point,” Weiss agrees, “and it’s all I have to say on the matter.” Blake raises her hands, fingers spread, a silent agreement to drop the subject. “Now, how are things with Yang? And Sun, I suppose?”
“Things are really, really good.” Blake feels a familiar warmth in her chest at just the question, the thought of Yang. “So good, Weiss, you have no idea.”
“Okay, I don’t need the details,” Weiss says. “I suppose I can’t disapprove of her now that she’s punched Adam in the face. I’ve always wanted to do that.”
“That was nice,” Blake agrees. “But it wasn’t…it was afterwards, that really showed me the choice I’m making.”
“How do you mean?”
“She got me out of there,” Blake says. “Away from the cameras. And then I got scared, and I told her I wanted to leave, and she was going to let me. Even though I knew she didn’t want to, she was going to let me.” The plane begins to move beneath them, backing away from the gate and turning towards the runway. Blake grips at the armrest. “She’s exactly who I thought she was the moment I met her. I—I love her, Weiss.” Weiss makes a disbelieving noise.
“You’ve known her two months, Blake,” she says. Blake shrugs.
“I can’t make sense of it,” she says quietly. “But she feels the same, so maybe it doesn’t have to make sense?”
“She feels the same?” Weiss says. “You two talked about this?” Blake nods, a little confused by Weiss’s concerned tone. “Blake…don’t you think you’re rushing this?”
“I’m supposed to get engaged at the end of the show,” Blake says. “I think I’m moving at the right pace.”
“Yes, but—“ Weiss sighs. “You’re not supposed to actually feel it. If you were saying you loved her for the cameras, that would be one thing, but to actually be in love after two months?”
“I don’t know what to tell you,” Blake says. “I can’t help it. And I don’t want to.”
“Blake…” Weiss shakes her head. “I just worry. I don’t want her to rush you into anything. You’ve always wanted your time and space before.” The concern suddenly makes sense, and Blake relaxes into her plane seat. Weiss is the person who knows the most about her relationship with Adam outside of Ilia and her therapist; she’s familiar with the way Adam was always pushing, always eager to take the next step a little too quickly and never quite satisfied with no as an answer.
But that could not be further from what this is.
“You don’t have to worry,” Blake says. The plane begins to pick up speed. “Yang isn’t like that. None of this is because she’s pushing. I think it’s because she doesn’t push that I feel like this.” It had been Yang’s willingness to let her leave that gave Blake the strength to stay. “Besides, she’s okay with going at my pace. She was totally fine with it when I said no to her proposal.”
“To her what?” Weiss half-shouts. The plane begins to thunder down the runway, and Blake gestures at her ears with a grin and a shrug. Too loud, she mouths, and Weiss glares.
Notes:
weiss, despite being a lesbian, is about three more surprises away from becoming homophobic. yes we're done with adam, i'm taking the "light" part of the light angst tag seriously. y'all keep leaving comments like "there's so many chapters left i'm so scared" i promise u don't need to be scared. i got u. you're all gonna be just fine. it's LIGHT angst.
yang learning that hair is gendered and immediately being like nobody fucking touch it is just the transfem version of me learning that hair is gendered at like six years old and immediately demanding it all be cut off. and she is so valid for that.
i'm on twitter @sevens_evan and on tumblr @sevens-evan, come follow me if ur interested in my opinions and my prompt fills and the random music reviews i decide to write every three months. please leave a comment on this chapter if u liked it! comments are the biggest thing that keeps me writing so please let me know if you're enjoying the story.
Chapter 9
Notes:
as promised on tumblr i have returned before friday. i'm not sure when the next update will happen; i'm traveling with family for two weeks in june and i don't know how much opportunity i'll have to write. i'm going to try to bang out the last two chapters before the end of the month, though, so we'll see. i'll keep y'all updated over on tumblr.
i'm not actually the biggest fan of how this chapter turned out, but there's not a lot else i could do with it so it's staying as is. hope y'all enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Blake manages to talk her way into time alone with her parents before Sun and Yang get to Menagerie.
She’s pretty sure she’s running out of favors, even with the leverage that sticking around after the Adam thing won her, so she agrees to have it filmed. The cameras aren’t important; she mostly just wants to talk to them by herself, without the pressure of having to introduce a potential fiancé. She misses them, and if Weiss had read about Adam’s appearance, Blake’s parents surely have as well. They must be worried. Besides, she kind of wants to tell them about Yang. She’s sure they’ll like Yang, of course, but it wouldn’t hurt to talk her up to them first.
The rented van rolls up to Blake’s childhood home carrying her, Ren, and a group of crew members. Emerald is still absent; Blake hasn’t seen her since their conversation on the plane this morning. It seems as though someone has decided Blake no longer needs a shadow—or they’re taking their damn time in assigning her a new one.
Blake hops out of the van and stretches, enjoying the evening sunlight. The sun is hovering above the horizon; in a matter of minutes, it will plummet beneath it, and the city will be lit up with electricity instead. One of the few things that Blake unconditionally loves about Atlas is the long sunsets, a product of the northern latitude, but she loves the city lights in Menagerie far more.
“Blake!”
Blake turns at the call of her name, face splitting into a grin when she spots the source of the voice. Her parents are already waiting for her on the front porch—no, her mother is moving, not waiting, hurrying down the steps and across the driveway. Before Blake can even speak, Kali has arrived in front of her and yanked her into a hug.
“Hey, Mom,” Blake says, and returns the embrace. Kali squeezes her tightly before she pulls away.
“Are you okay?” Kali asks, reaching up to brush Blake’s hair out of her face. Blake frowns at her.
“Okay?” she asks.
“I read online about Adam,” Kali says. “Is it true that he was arrested?”
“It’s true,” Blake says, nodding. “I don’t have my phone, so I can’t keep up with the news, but he was arrested. He was extradited. He shouldn’t…I can’t imagine they would let him go.” Kali breathes a deep sigh of relief, and is about to go for another hug when a hand lands on her shoulder.
“Blake,” Ghira says, holding out his other arm. Blake walks right into it, and he wraps them both up in a hug. “You’re alright?” Ghira says. Blake nods against her father’s chest.
“I’m fine,” she says. “I’m…actually really good.”
“Good.” Ghira lowers his arms, and Blake steps away reluctantly. “Then we should go inside.” He eyes the camera crew suspiciously. “Will they be coming with us?”
“All week long,” Blake says. Ghira sighs deeply, his suspicious gaze turning into a glare. Blake sees more than one of the crew members flinch at the sight.
“If they must come inside,” he says, addressing Blake but still looking at the crew, “they will have to take their shoes off.”
“Dad,” Blake mutters, pushing him towards the house. “Don’t be mean. You won’t even notice them, after awhile.”
“I doubt that,” Ghira says as they head into the house. Blake kicks her shoes off in the entryway, the wooden floors smooth, cold, and familiar under her feet. “There’s a lot of them.”
“You get used to it,” Blake says with a shrug. “It’s really not that bad.”
“You hated being in photos before all this,” Kali points out as they head into the living room. “Let alone being filmed. Does it really not bother you anymore?”
“It’s…” Blake sighs. “I still don’t like it. I’d rather be off camera. But it’s what I agreed to.”
“And Adam?” Ghira says. “You didn’t agree to that.” Blake flinches slightly.
“No,” she says. “I didn’t.”
“I’m sorry,” Ghira says, sitting down on the couch. Blake takes one of the armchairs that faces it, tucking her legs up and to the side, between her torso and the armrest. “I just don’t understand why you would continue this nonsense after they did that to you.” Blake tries to figure out how to articulate it, the web of reasoning she had spun last week when she decided to stay, but all it really boils down to is Yang.
“I met someone,” Blake says. Ghira stares.
“You told me you didn’t expect this to work,” he says after a moment, voice several notes higher than it had been before.
“Yeah, but Dad”—Blake tries for a smile—“I think you’ll really like her.”
Blake waits in the kitchen while Sun speaks with her parents alone.
She had introduced him, and they had all had dinner together, and now, apparently, it’s time for him to try to impress them all by himself. She isn’t sure if they’ll find a way to make it all look more natural in editing, but she had been led from the room by a crew member and left to her own devices. Without a phone, she’s stuck sitting bored on the countertop, looking at old photos on the fridge and listening closely to the sounds coming from the other room.
Blake isn’t particularly hopeful for Sun’s chances in impressing her parents. Dinner had gone…well enough, but the silliness Sun has that Blake finds endearing seemed to grate on Ghira’s nerves. Not a single one of Sun’s jokes had landed, and where Blake had found that funny—if not always the jokes themselves—Ghira had grown increasingly irritated with him. Kali, at least, seemed to share Blake’s amusement with Sun, but Blake isn’t sure that she’d call her mother impressed.
Good thing it doesn’t matter, Blake supposes. What matters is tomorrow, when Blake’s parents meet Yang.
A crash echoes from the dining room, and Blake decides that whatever is occurring on the other side of the wall is more important than her sitting here, waiting. She hops down from the counter and hurries around the corner into the dining room. She stops abruptly in the doorway when she sees the ruins of not one but two plates on the floor.
“What is going on in here?” she says.
“Blake,” Ghira says, looking up at her, “I really hope you aren’t planning on marrying this boy.” Blake flinches, eyes darting to the cameras. At least two are aimed at her right now, and she isn’t planning on marrying Sun, but she probably shouldn’t just say that.
“Don’t be cruel, Ghira,” Kali murmurs to her husband. “Sun, come with me for a moment, won’t you? We’ll find something to clean this up.”
“Sure,” Sun says. His gaze darts nervously between Blake and her father as he gets to his feet, following Kali out of the room.
“That was really mean, Dad,” Blake says after a moment, approaching the table and retaking her seat. Ghira sighs.
“I didn’t mean it to be,” he says. “He’s just so…immature. He acts like a teenager, for God’s sake.”
“He…” Blake can’t really argue with that, necessarily. Sun is mature in the ways that matter most—he’s respectful, kind, good at listening. But he is a bit childish. Choosing to go on a game show where the prize is a marriage purely for the free vacations isn’t exactly the most mature decision. Of course, Blake had gone on for the money, but she had at least put a decent amount of thought into it. She isn’t sure Sun puts too much thought into anything. It’s part of his charm as a friend. It certainly wouldn’t be charming in a husband.
“He’s a good guy,” Blake says. “There’s a reason he made it this far.” And if that reason is minimal conflict, well, Blake can’t exactly admit to that on television.
“Is there.” Ghira does not sound convinced. “If this is your other choice, I hope Yang is a better one.”
“Dad.”
“I want you to be happy, Blake,” Ghira says. “And you can’t convince me that things would work out with Sun. I know you, and I know that he won’t make you happy.” He knows that, too, Blake wants to say. She looks down at her hands in her lap and says nothing. “If Yang isn’t all the things you talked her up to be, I don’t know that you have a good choice, here. And of course it isn’t my decision, in the end, but I’m not going to approve of a relationship that I don’t think will make you happy in the long run. This is serious, Blake. You’re supposed to marry one of these people.”
“I know that,” Blake mutters. “I’m not an idiot, Dad. I know what I signed up for.”
“Then you’ll understand if I can’t approve of this engagement, either engagement, if Yang is a disappointment, too,” Ghira says. Blake shakes her head, a trickle of anger starting to pour into her chest. From behind her, in the doorway, someone clears their throat.
“All due respect, Mr. Belladonna”—it’s Sun’s voice, and Blake preemptively winces as she turns to look at him. No good sentence has ever started with all due respect—“I think you need to trust Blake.”
“What?” Ghira says.
“Trust Blake,” Sun repeats. “Look, she’s one of the smartest people I’ve ever met, okay? And after Adam, I don’t think she’s going to just jump into getting married without being sure of who she’s marrying. So I think you should trust her. Whatever decision she makes at the end of this, it’s going to be the right one.” He falls silent, and Blake lets out a relieved breath.
“Thank you, Sun,” she says quietly. He grins and nods at her, and she turns back to her father. “Look, Dad,” she says, “you’re trying to protect me. I get that.”
“I wasn’t trying to—“
“Yeah,” Blake says. “You are.” Her parents had never liked Adam, and Ghira especially had certainly been vocal in his disapproval of their relationship, but they hadn’t prevented her from seeing him. They hadn’t even tried, despite the fact that Blake was young enough when she first started seeing Adam that it would’ve been reasonable for them to just ground her. Blake’s sure, though, that if they had known the details of her and Adam’s relationship at the time, they would’ve intervened.
Similarly to how Ghira is trying to intervene now.
“Yang is not Adam,” Blake says. “Neither is Sun. You don’t have to personally like either of them, but you have to trust my judgment. I know what I want, Dad. I’ll make the right decision.” She crosses her arms. “Besides, you haven’t even given Yang a chance yet.” Ghira blinks at her for a long moment. Next to Sun in the doorway, Kali laughs quietly.
“Well, you’ve certainly been put in your place, dear,” she says, entering the room and walking over to her husband’s side. “Sun and Blake are both right. We should be trusting Blake here, and reserving judgment until after we meet Yang.”
“I…suppose,” Ghira says. “But I reserve the right to dislike her.” Blake laughs.
“You won’t,” she says. “But sure.”
“Hey,” Blake says as Yang steps out of the van. She’s leaning over the railing of her parents’ porch, just far enough for the sun to hit her face. It’s a particularly hot day, even for Menagerie, and she’s still overheated in shorts and a tank top. It’s glorious. Yang is dressed practically identically, and her hair is tied up in a ponytail, which Blake isn’t sure she’ll ever stop finding incredibly attractive.
“Hey,” Yang says. Her tone is distracted as she tips her head back, taking in the sight of the house. Finally, she lets out a long, low whistle. “Babe, you didn’t tell me your parents were rich,” she says. Blake rolls her eyes.
“Never seemed relevant,” she says.
“Well, of course it’s relevant,” Yang says. “I have to think about whether I want to marry into high society. All those charity galas and things, I’m sure it’s a high stress lifestyle.”
“Shut up,” Blake says, rolling her eyes. “We don’t have that much money.” Yang blinks at her.
“Okay, we are actually going to have talk about what is and isn’t a lot of money to you,” she says. “But that can wait. Where are the parents?”
“Get up here first,” Blake says, making grabby hands in Yang’s general direction. Yang crosses the driveway in a few quick strides and hops up the porch steps, right into Blake’s waiting arms.
“It’s way too hot out here to be hugging,” Yang says, even as she slides an arm around Blake’s waist. “I’m all sticky.”
“Gross.” Blake leans up and kisses her. “My parents are inside,” she says as she pulls away. “I figured I would come say hi first. Give you a minute to get ready…but you’re not nervous at all, are you?”
“Not really,” Yang says with a shrug. “Is that weird?”
“I…guess it’s good, right?” Blake says, frowning. She had certainly been nervous to meet Yang’s family.
“I dunno,” Yang says. “I’m just, like, I know you like me. And I hope they like me, but if they don’t, what really changes, right?”
“Right.” Blake shakes her head. “I think I’m more nervous than you, then. I really want them to like you.” Yang smiles at her, and there’s a softness to it that makes Blake’s heart stumble over itself.
“Well, I’ll do my best to impress,” she says. “Let’s go in.” Blake nods, slips an arm through Yang’s, and leads her into the house. The entryway is empty, and they pause for a moment as Yang kicks her shoes off. Blake narrows her eyes at the corner where the entry turns into the hallway for the kitchen. She doesn’t trust the silence in the house for a moment.
“Mom,” she calls. Immediately, Kali appears from around the corner, a wide smile on her face. Either she happened to be on her way over, or she had been waiting just around the corner for them.
“Blake,” Kali says, walking over. “And you must be Yang.”
“That’s me,” Yang says, nodding.
“It’s very nice to meet you.” Kali smiles. “Blake has told us lots.”
“Mom,” Blake mutters.
“Well, you have, honey,” Kali says. She turns back to Yang. “Is it true that you punched Adam Taurus in the face?”
“Mom.” Blake slips her hand into Yang’s. “Can we not talk about that right now?” Kali glances at her, and her teasing smile slips away immediately at the look on Blake’s face.
“Of course, Blake,” she says. “Ghira’s waiting out on the deck. It’s such a nice day out, I thought we would sit outside.”
“But the air conditioning,” Yang mutters, mournful and quiet enough that only Blake can hear her. Blake glances up at her with an amused smirk.
“Better get used to it, it’s not even warm yet,” Blake says, which is a complete and utter lie, but she’s a much better liar than Yang is, and the horrified expression on Yang’s face is worth it.
Kali leads them through the house quickly, to one of the three doors that opens out onto the deck. This particular one leads the screened-in portion, where a coffee table with a tea set on it and a number of chairs usually rest. Blake is grateful for the mesh screening; as beautiful as the view of the jungle is from her childhood home, she’d really rather not deal with the mosquitoes.
“Hey, Dad,” Blake says to Ghira, pausing before she leads Yang over to two of the chairs. She realizes, then, that she’s still holding Yang’s hand, and gives it a reassuring squeeze. “This is Yang.”
“Hey,” Yang says, doing an awkward little wave with her free hand. “Um, nice to meet you.”
“You as well,” Ghira says, eyes narrowing. “Tell me, what inspired you to go on a dating show?”
“Uh—“
“Oh, calm down,” Kali says, leaning over to pour the tea. “She hasn’t even sat down yet.” Blake glances up at Yang, who returns her look with wide eyes. Kali busies herself with the tea set, making enough noise that Blake feels safe speaking to Yang in the quietest whisper.
“What happened to not being nervous?” she says.
“You didn’t tell me your dad was literally Bigfoot,” Yang hisses back. “Am I not supposed to be intimidated? He could kill me with one hand.” Blake covers her laugh with a loud clearing of her throat as she sits down, tugging Yang into the seat beside her. Bigfoot. That’s a new one.
“How do you like your tea, dear?” Kali says. Blake looks at Yang, who blinks at her for a moment before realizing she’s the one being spoken to.
“Um, I might pass, actually,” she says, wincing. “Sorry.”
“That’s alright,” Kali says, setting aside the empty fourth teacup and distributing the other three. “Not a fan of tea?”
“Just too hot out,” Yang says. “I think I might actually catch fire if I get any warmer.” Kali nods, settling down into her own chair beside Ghira.
“It is quite hot right now, even for us,” she says. Yang glances at Blake.
“Is it,” she says. Blake just smiles innocently at her.
“What about you?” It’s Ghira who speaks up this time, drawing both Blake and Yang’s attention. “Where are you from? I’m assuming not Vacuo, if you’re not used to the heat.”
“Patch,” Yang says. “It’s an island off the coast of Vale, a ways north from the city proper. I’ve been informed that it’s technically a village. And I went to school at Beacon, so I’ve never spent much time anywhere too warm.”
“Other than the heat, how do you like Menagerie?” It’s Kali’s question this time. Blake feels a bit like she’s watching a rapid-fire round of a gameshow. She can’t imagine how Yang must feel, playing trivia with her own life. Blake’s parents hadn’t been nearly this enthusiastic in questioning Sun, not even Kali.
“It’s beautiful,” Yang says, smiling. “I’m looking forward to seeing more of it.” She glances over at Blake. “I know you like the beach, we both do.”
“You don’t even know what a beach is,” Blake mutters, making Yang laugh. “All the beaches on Patch have rocks on them, and they’re cold.”
“Don’t forget that they all smell like rotting seaweed,” Yang adds, which only deepens Blake’s scowl. The few “beaches” they’d had a chance to explore during Blake’s week on Patch had been severely disappointing, and this is not the first time they’ve had this argument. “It’s not a beach unless you need a hot shower when you get home,” Yang says. “For the smell and the cold.”
“I am going to teach you to sunbathe, so help me, God.” From the coffee table, a quiet rattle sounds as Ghira sets his teacup down, and Blake suddenly remembers that her parents are in the room, as well as three crew members with lenses and microphones aimed at their faces.
“Well,” Ghira says, looking at Yang, “you certainly grew up quite differently to Blake.” Yang smiles awkwardly, and her fingers tighten around Blake’s where their hands still rest together in Blake’s lap. Blake squeezes back, rubbing her thumb against the back of Yang’s hand—trying to be as reassuring as possible without actually saying it’ll be okay.
Blake lets Yang do most of the talking for awhile. This is about her parents getting to know Yang, after all, and they can’t really do that if Blake joins in the conversation and subsequently forgets they’re even there. She does so several times regardless of her efforts not to. Yang, of course, is holding her own, every bit of the charm and kindness that had drawn Blake to her on display.
“Hey, Blake?”
Blake jolts back into reality at the sound of her mother’s voice. She looks up at Kali, who is halfway out of her seat and gathering the tea set on a tray. Yang and Ghira are absorbed in a conversation about…professional boxing, it sounds like from the moments Blake hears, and neither of them pay Blake and Kali any mind—although Yang shoots her a sad-puppy kind of look when Blake slips her hand out of Yang’s.
“Yeah?” Blake says.
“Can we speak alone for a moment?” Kali stands up with the tea set, looking at Blake expectantly. Blake, a bit confused, nods and climbs to her feet. They head back into the house, Blake opening the doors since her mother’s hands are full, a cameraman trailing behind them. They head to the kitchen, where Kali sets the tray on the counter and turns to look at Blake. She has a look on her face that Blake has to take a moment to process—a look of relief, maybe, and joy.
“Blake,” Kali says. “I love her.” Blake, who hadn’t expected anything less, feels a weight lift off her shoulders all the same.
“Yeah?” she says, leaning back against the door of the fridge.
“Yeah.” Kali nods. “She seems very kind. And I was watching the way she treats you, and it was…”
“It’s amazing,” Blake says. “She’s so good to me, and it’s—I mean, it’s real. It’s genuine. She’s like that all the way down to the core.”
“Where Adam wasn’t,” Kali says softly. “I always thought it was an act, with him, when you brought him by and he acted so polite. It’s why I never liked him, even before I learned how he treated you.”
“Yang is nothing like Adam,” Blake says, her voice almost shaking with the force of it. “But it’s—I don’t even think about him, when I’m with her. I don’t compare. There’s no comparison.” The moment Blake had understood that the side of Yang she sees is real, any memory of Adam that had influenced her perceptions had vanished, like shadows fleeing from the sun.
“I think it goes without saying that I approve,” Kali says. “And I don’t think you’ll have any problem convincing that girl to marry you.” Blake grins, their night in the treehouse flashing in her mind.
“I think she’d marry me tomorrow if I asked her to,” she says.
“Well, I don’t know if I’d necessarily approve of that,” Kali says. “I think it’s generally wise to live with someone before you marry them. And, you know, know them more than a few months.” Blake nods in agreement—as much as she's sure of Yang, sure of the choice she’s going to make, she’d like the first few years of their marriage to not include the stress of learning to live with one another.
“I’m not going to rush things,” Blake says. “Or”—because she definitely has rushed a few things with Yang by this point; she’s thinking of their relationship in terms of years of marriage—“at least not that.”
“I’m glad,” Kali says. “But that said, Blake…don’t wait too long, okay?” Blake blinks at her, confused. “I’m sure Yang would wait for you forever. And you’d wait forever, too, because you don’t always let yourself be happy, Blake. You get caught up in your own head, and you spend so much time up there that you forget time is passing you by out here. You were always like that, even before Adam made you think that you don’t deserve to be happy.” Kali reaches up, tucking a strand of hair behind Blake’s ear and cupping the side of her face. “Wait until you’ve lived together, until this is a good decision, sure, but…don’t wait to be happy, okay? Pay attention to what you’re waiting for, and if you still need to be waiting at all.” Blake takes a deep breath, and is surprised to find that her throat is tight.
“Mom,” she says. “I was expecting a lecture on how crazy this all is. When did you become such a romantic?” Kali smiles at her.
“When my daughter brought home someone who adores her,” she says. Blake tries to laugh and it comes out a bit breathy, heavy with emotion. Kali leans forward and bumps their foreheads together gently before pulling Blake into a hug.
Blake takes a moment to herself in the kitchen while Kali returns to the deck. She needs the break; their conversation had made her more emotional than she’d necessarily been prepared to be today. Besides, her parents need their time with Yang, and this is a much more natural point of transition than what had happened with Sun, when she’d basically been kicked out of the room. She puts the tea things away, splashes some cold water on her face in an effort to fight the overbearing heat of the day, and even puts away a few clean dishes from the dishwasher before her pulse calms down and her curiosity gets the best of her.
There’s still a cameraman in the room with her, but he doesn’t make a move to stop her as Blake leaves the kitchen and cuts back across the house. She stops a dozen or so feet from the screen door that leads out onto the deck, pausing and glancing back at the cameraman.
“Am I allowed to eavesdrop?” she asks. The man shrugs, looking a little surprised to be spoken to.
“Coco said you can do whatever,” he says. That surprises Blake; she hadn’t negotiated for the right to do whatever, but apparently, Coco had been feeling generous—or just feeling a lot of misplaced guilt for the Adam thing. Blake should probably correct that at some point. She doesn’t blame Coco for any of it.
Either way, Blake takes advantage of the permission. She moves quickly and silently down the hall, stopping just shy of the door to the deck, and turns to press her back against the wall. She’s close enough to overhear the voices of her family from outside. She narrows her eyes and listens carefully.
“So, Yang,” Ghira says, and Blake isn’t sure exactly what conversation she’s dropping into but his tone has weight, gravity to it. “I’m told you punched Adam Taurus in the face.”
There’s a long silence, in which Blake can only imagine Yang’s expression, then she says, “Uh, yeah, I did do that.” Another long pause. Blake wishes there was a window she could peer through to witness this conversation, but that might bump her eavesdropping from vaguely romantic in a creepy way to decidedly creepy. “Um, to be clear, I don’t usually solve my problems by punching them? But he definitely deserved it. He’s just such a dick.” Ghira laughs and says something else, but Blake misses it beneath the realization that Yang isn’t scared. Her tone—it isn’t flippant, she knows the impact Adam had on Blake, and she isn’t being dismissive, but she’s not afraid. Adam doesn’t scare her. And maybe he should, given what he’s been willing to do in the past, what he will undoubtedly do if he ever gets out of prison and finds them again, but Yang isn’t scared, and Blake loves her for that.
“I think you’re good for Blake.” It’s Kali speaking now. Blake closes her eyes tightly, listening in. “Far beyond just punching the man who hurt her, although I’m sure she appreciated that.”
“What do you mean?” Yang asks.
“I think you’re right.” Ghira now, responding to Kali instead of answering Yang’s question. “I don’t think I’ve seen her this…herself since…”
“High school, maybe,” Kali says. “Perhaps even earlier.” There’s a moment of silence, then she says, “I’m sorry, Yang, we don’t mean to ignore you. It’s just that Blake has been…a bit distant for a very long time. I’ve always gotten the feeling that she isn’t fully here, not quite paying attention to the moment she’s in, if that makes sense?”
“I think it does,” Yang says. “I just—I’ve never gotten that feeling from her.”
“No,” Kali says, so softly that Blake can barely hear her. “I don’t think you would. That’s exactly what I mean. She isn’t like that around you. She’s…loud. I never thought I would see that from her again, and on camera, even. In front of the eyes of the entire world, she’s still loud.”
“Loud,” Yang repeats. She sounds a little confused. Blake, for her part, knows exactly what her mother means. It’s the safety, is what it is. Yang makes her feel so safe. Telling Yang the story behind her scar didn’t even scare Blake; of course nothing else about her will. And that safety, that fearlessness, it bleeds over into the way Blake talks to everyone else, too, even without Yang around.
Yang’s strength is contagious. Blake is certainly starting to catch it.
“What Kali is getting at,” Ghira says, “is that, when you two get married, we’ll be there cheering you on. So long as it’s at least two or three years from now.” There’s a long silence.
“…Thank you,” Yang says. “Um—yeah. Just thank you.”
“We haven’t done a thing,” Kali says, and Blake couldn’t disagree more. She rests her head back against the wall and lets a few tears slip free.
Notes:
i'm on tumblr @sevens-evan and on twitter @sevens_evan if you wanna keep up with me. i reblog a lot of fanart and scream incoherently about it, so. quality content. please leave a comment on this if you enjoyed it!
Chapter 10
Notes:
i want to finish this this month!, i said, in june.
well. oops.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Tilt your head a little this way,” the hair stylist says, tapping on Blake’s temple. Blake does as she’s told, tilting her head to the side to give the stylist room to work. She’s not entirely sure what’s being done to her hair—there is a mirror in the makeup trailer, but she’s not really paying attention to it. She’s…distracted.
Today is proposal day, after all.
The sound of the door to the trailer opening catches Blake’s attention. Her eyes flick up, finding the entryway in the mirror, and a moment later, they go wide at the sight.
“Ilia,” she says. She can’t help herself; she twists around in her seat to look at her best friend. The hair stylist steps back, giving her some space, and Blake takes advantage of it to rise out of her chair.
“Hey,” Ilia says, smiling. It’s a little shyer than Blake is used to from her, but it’s real. Ilia is dressed for the weather in Menagerie today, black denim shorts and a tank top. She’s leaning against the doorframe, arms crossed, trailer door slightly open behind her.
“What are you doing here?” Every cell of Blake’s body is telling her to step forward and give Ilia a hug, though she doesn’t, holding herself carefully back. Ilia shrugs.
“I came to say hi.”
“Do you two need a minute?” the hair stylist asks. Blake winces.
“Um, yeah,” she says, as apologetically as she can muster. “Probably.” The stylist nods and makes a shooing motion at them, gesturing them towards the door. Blake turns back to Ilia with a raised eyebrow, and finds her already stepping out of the trailer into the parking lot beyond. Blake follows quickly, letting the trailer door slam shut behind them.
The parking lot is empty of both people and cameras. Blake isn’t mic’ed, and a quick glance at Ilia’s shirt reveals that she isn’t, either. The visit isn’t being recorded. It isn’t a part of the show.
“Ilia,” Blake says again, turning to look at her. “…Hi.”
“Yeah,” Ilia says, her hesitant smile fading. “Hi.”
“What’s…” Blake shakes her head. “Are you okay?”
“I should be asking you that,” Ilia says. “I heard about Adam. I’m glad he’s going to prison.”
“Me, too,” Blake says. “But that’s not important. Are you okay? You’re…here. What does that…” She doesn’t finish the sentence, though it isn’t like she needs to.
“I’m not sure what it means yet,” Ilia says. “I’m not…really okay, to be honest.” Blake flinches. “I need more time. And space.”
“Of course,” Blake says, ignoring the ache in her chest.
“But I wanted to see you,” Ilia continues, as if Blake hadn’t spoken. Blake wonders if this is rehearsed. It sounds like it might be—and it’s more direct, more clearly communicative than Ilia typically makes herself. Weiss’s influence, perhaps. “And I wanted you to know that it’s going to be okay. It hurts less now than it did at first, and I think it’s going to keep getting better.”
“That’s good,” Blake says softly. “I’m glad. Ilia, I’m sorry.” Ilia shakes her head.
“Don’t be,” she says. “We’ll figure it out, okay? Blake—“ Ilia reaches out and takes Blake’s hand. “You’re not losing me. Okay? I promise.”
“Okay,” Blake says. She squeezes Ilia’s hand. “Can I hug you now?” There’s a moment where she really isn’t sure what Ilia is going to say, and it doesn’t seem like Ilia is quite sure, either. But then Ilia steps forward, and Blake takes the opportunity to pull her into the tightest hug she can manage without it becoming painful. Ilia laughs slightly, the sound muffled in Blake’s shoulder.
“Okay, okay,” Ilia says. “I missed you, too.”
“I am sorry,” Blake says when they finally separate. “I know you said not to be, but I hurt you, Ilia. I didn’t want to. I didn’t like it.” Ilia sighs, jamming her hands into the pockets of her shorts.
“I know you didn’t want to,” she says. “And I kind of set myself up for the worst of it, coming on the show and getting my hopes up.” Blake nods, though she doesn’t agree for a second with the way that it sounds like Ilia is blaming herself. “It was just that…every time you didn’t send me home, every week I made it through, it kind of felt like…permission. Like you were saying it was okay for me to feel this way, so I let myself feel it. I never really did that before. I held it all back for so long, pushed it down, and the second I thought there was a chance, it got so much stronger. Even though I always knew that there wasn’t….that it was never going to be me. I saw how you looked at Yang, I just didn’t want to believe it.”
“Yang,” Blake repeats. “I was that obvious, huh?” Ilia shrugs.
“Not when I didn’t want to see it,” she says. “But in hindsight…” She lets the words trail off, and Blake winces in embarrassment. “She’s proposing today, yeah?”
“Yeah,” Blake says. “Her and Sun.”
“Uh-huh.” Ilia raises her eyebrows. “Any thoughts on who you’ll pick?” Blake shoves her shoulder.
“Shut up,” Blake says. “I’m not ready to get married.” Ilia smirks, opens her mouth to make fun, but then her phone beeps from her pocket. Ilia checks it quickly and sighs.
“I gotta go,” she says. “Coco could only get me so much time back here.”
“Coco?” Blake repeats, a little surprised that she’s helping Blake break the rules again.
“Yeah,” Ilia says. “Who do you think let me back here?” Blake…had not even considered it. “Listen, I’ll see you around, okay? Come home soon.”
“I will,” Blake says. “I’ll bring Weiss, too.” Ilia’s face doesn’t betray a single hint of emotion at the name, and Blake decides to lay her suspicions to rest—at least for now. Too much, too soon. She can start nosing around other people’s love lives after she sorts out her own.
Sun proposes first.
Ren drives Blake to the beach. She’s wearing a dress today, yellow-gold to match her eyes and remind her of Yang. The drive is short—nowhere in the city of Menagerie proper is that far from the beach—and yet Blake still finds the time to be anxious. She has nothing to worry about, really; it’s not like Sun is expecting a yes. Still, some audience members certainly are, and there are twice as many cameras in the van as usual.
Ren pulls the van into a completely empty parking lot. It’s right by the edge of the sand, and would usually be packed with cars on a beautiful Saturday afternoon like today. Blake wonders just how much money the show paid to clear it out.
“Good luck,” Ren says in the silence after engine turns off. Blake nods in thanks, takes a deep breath, and climbs out of the van.
Sun is standing on the beach, a hundred or so yards down the sand, just beyond the edge of the waves. He’s wearing a suit, and Blake notes as she begins to cross the sand that his shirt is almost fully buttoned. A rare occurrence, she’s learned. He’s grinning, and he waves at her as she comes closer. Blake rolls her eyes and waves back, waiting until she’s only a few feet away to look up and meet his gaze.
“Hey,” Sun says, shoving his hands in his pants pockets.
“Hi.” Blake’s voice comes out small, and she clears her throat and tries again—“Hi”—hoping that the editors will cut out her nervousness. They probably won’t. It could be construed as indecision, and they need that. For the drama, however transparent it might be.
“So,” Sun says, voice growing quieter, “I’m not even gonna bother, if that’s okay with you.”
“What?” Blake says. Sun shrugs. His grin is gone, his expression uncharacteristically serious.
“We both know who you’re gonna pick,” he says. “Right? It’s not a competition. It never has been. And I’d feel kinda pathetic asking anyway.”
“Sun,” Blake says. Beside her, she hears the quiet whirr of a camera lens, zooming in on her face.
“But here,” Sun says. He pulls something from his pocket and holds it out to her—a ring box, still shut, shiny and black. “You take this. They gave me a bunch of options and I tried to pick the least tacky one.” Blake takes the box in numb fingers, clutches it against her side. “And honestly, I think it’s more Yang’s style than yours anyway. Maybe you should go renegade.”
“Renegade—“ Blake shakes her head. “Are you saying I should propose to Yang?” Sun shrugs.
“I’m not not saying that,” he says. Blake laughs quietly, and surprises herself when it comes out tearful.
“Come here,” she says, opening her arms for a hug. Sun goes for it, squeezing her tightly against his chest. “It was good to meet you,” Blake says quietly.
“You, too,” Sun says. “Just don’t forget to invite me to the wedding, okay?”
“I won’t forget,” Blake promises. They embrace a moment longer, and Blake can hear the camera crew moving around them, getting every possible angle. Then Blake steps back, and Sun lets her go with a smile.
“I’ll see you later,” he says. “Tell Yang I say hi.”
“I will.” Blake turns away and starts back across the sand.
Ren takes her to the botanical garden next. It, too, is completely empty, rows of native flowers and fruit trees standing unaccompanied in the wind. Except, of course, for at the very center of the garden, where Yang is standing with her arms crossed across her chest. She’s wearing that white dress again, the one from the party a week into the show, when Blake had learned that she can trust Yang.
Blake approaches with a buzzing in her ears. The ring box Sun had given her is still clutched in her hand—she hadn’t wanted to leave it in the car, and her dress doesn’t have pockets to hide it in. She sees Yang glance at it as she comes to a stop before her, but Yang doesn’t comment, only looks back up at Blake’s face.
“Hey,” Yang says. Blake lifts herself up on her tiptoes and kisses her. Yang is fighting a smile against her mouth.
“I love you,” Blake says when she pulls away. Her free hand has somehow found Yang’s forearm, and she squeezes it gently, feeling the muscles flex beneath her grip.
“I love you, too,” Yang says. “You remember what we talked about?” Blake nods. She remembers. Yang is trying to remind her that they talked about this, that if Blake says no, it’s okay. It’s allowed. It won’t hurt Yang, it won’t ruin anything.
Blake is allowed to say no.
“Okay,” Yang says. She takes a deep breath and a half step backwards, then sinks to one knee. A ring box has appeared in her hand, from where Blake has no idea, and suddenly it’s happening, and Blake feels like she needs at least ten minutes to catch up.
“Blake,” Yang is saying while Blake tries to remember how to make her heart beat, “will you marry me?”
I can say no. Blake reminds herself of it, trying to calm her dizzy head. She can say no. It’s safe to. It would be easy to.
Blake’s mouth forms the word, but it doesn’t come out.
“Yes,” she says instead. “Yes, I will.” Yang stares at her for a moment, blinking in confusion.
“You…will?” she says. Blake nods.
“Why not?” she says. “I will. I will.” Yang half-gasps, half-laughs, half-smiles. She shifts forward on her knee, getting closer to Blake.
“You will?” she says again. “You’re serious?”
“I am,” Blake says, and just to prove it, she gets down on her knees, too. With one hand, she holds out the ring box Sun had given her, and with the other, she reaches for Yang. “What about you? Will you marry me?”
“I—yeah, of course,” Yang says. “Of course. I will.” With her free hand, she grasps at Blake’s. Blake grabs her fingers tightly and tugs, stumbling forward on her knees in the dirt to get to Yang—who is, of course, doing the exact same thing. They meet in a hug, and Blake buries her face in the side of Yang’s neck. Beside her, against her, Yang is breathing shakily. Then, abruptly, she laughs.
“What?” Blake says, leaning back slightly to look at Yang. Yang shakes her head.
“We’re getting married,” she says. “Weiss is going to kill us.”
“Hey, you never wore this one,” Yang says. Blake turns from where she’s folding clothes into her suitcase and finds Yang holding up a flannel shirt. They’re in Blake’s hotel room, packing up for their flights away from the show and back into the real world.
“I wore it,” Blake says, taking it from her. “In Atlas. You weren’t there.”
“Right, Atlas.” Something in Yang’s tone sparks worry in Blake’s chest. She folds the shirt and sets it in her suitcase, then turns to give Yang her full attention. “You’re headed back there, huh?”
“It is where I live,” Blake points out—as if she doesn’t know exactly what Yang is getting at.
“I know.” Yang sounds a little hurt, and Blake winces. Her tone had been…harsh. Unnecessarily so. “Do you think you’ll want to live there forever?” Blake does not think that. She likes some things about Atlas, and hates a lot of others. It isn’t home, but she can’t go home forever, even with Adam gone. It’s…comfortable enough. A fine place to stay, but not one to live.
“What would you say if I said yes?” Blake says instead. “Would you move there with me?” She’s managed to cut the vinegar from her tone, but now she just sounds needy, which is almost worse.
“I would try it,” Yang says. “I’ve wanted to leave Patch for a long time, and I’m not dreaming of anywhere in particular.”
“And what if you hated it,” Blake says, “and I wanted to stay?” Yang stares at her for a moment.
“I don’t know,” she says. “I would try to figure something out, but I’m not going to stay somewhere I hate to be with you. Is that what you want me to say? That I would do that?” That’s actually, Blake is realizing, exactly what she doesn’t want Yang to say.
“No,” Blake says. She takes a few deep breaths. “I’m sorry. I think I’m freaking out a little bit.”
“You think?” Yang raises an eyebrow. “Sit down for a minute, okay?” Blake sits down on the edge of the bed. Yang kneels down in front of her, setting her hands on Blake’s knees. “What’s going on?” she says simply.
“I…” Blake looks down at Yang’s hands, the engagement ring on her finger, the not-quite-matching one on Blake’s own. “I think I’m just realizing what I agreed to.” Understanding flashes over Yang’s face. She lifts one of her hands, setting it on the back of Blake’s, her thumb resting over the ring.
“You can still change your mind,” Yang says quietly. “You can do whatever you want, Blake. It won’t bother me.”
“I’m not changing my mind,” Blake says. “It’s just—we’re talking about moving, and it’s—we’ve been dating for three months on a fucking reality show. I shouldn’t want to move continents for you.”
“You don’t have to.”
“But I want to.” Yang blinks for a moment, then closes her mouth. Apparently, she has nothing to say to that. Blake sighs deeply. “I don’t want to live in Atlas forever,” she says. “I don’t really want to live in Atlas at all.”
“Okay,” Yang says.
“How do you feel about Vale?” Blake asks. Yang blinks at her for a moment.
“Like, to move to?” she says. Blake nods. “Pretty good, I guess,” she says. “I have friends there now from the show. And if you’re there…it’s worth a shot.”
“Okay,” Blake says. “We’ll try Vale. And if one of us hates it, we’ll figure something out.”
“Sounds like a plan,” Yang says. “I’ll have to talk to Ruby, but—wait, you know Ruby is gonna come with me, right? She doesn’t want to stay on Patch either, and—“
“I figured,” Blake interrupts. “You guys are a package deal, so I figured. Besides, Weiss will probably follow me eventually. It’s not like she has any other friends.” Yang snorts.
“If she doesn’t kill us for getting engaged in the first place,” she points out. Blake snaps her fingers.
“That reminds me,” she says. “I need to tell her that we got engaged.” She takes her phone out of her pocket—her phone, returned to her earlier today and gloriously charged after three long months switched off in various hotel safes—and pulls up her and Weiss’s text message chain. The last message had been sent months ago, and Blake plans to restart the conversation with a bang.
“Give me your hand,” Blake says, reaching for Yang. Yang, looking bemused, offers up her hand. “No, other one.” Yang switches hands, understanding beginning to dawn on her face. Blake laces their fingers together, their rings glinting side by side, and holds up her phone to take a picture.
She sends it to Weiss, no caption necessary.
Notes:
short comeback, i know, and i will make no promises about when the final chapter will show up. i've learned my lesson. HOWEVER, i CAN promise you that i will be dropping an absolute BANGER of a bumbleby fic on november 20, my posting date for the bumbleby big bang! it's so fucking good. i promise you guys. it's so good. and it will actually be posted in its entirety on that date. keep an eye out for it.
i'm on twitter @sevens_evan and on tumblr @sevens-evan if you wanna keep up with me, although i'm not Super active at the moment because i recently started college, i always answer asks and usually reply to messages. please leave a comment on this if you enjoyed! i know i've been gone for awhile so comments would mean a lot to know that people are still reading. see y'all soon, hopefully.
Chapter 11
Notes:
final chapter! sorry it took so long, life is busy and all. i hope you guys like the wrap-up!
background info for those who don't watch the bachelor(ette): the after the final rose interview airs after the rest of the show, the host interviews the bachelor(ette), the winner, and the runner-up usually. it's usually agonizing to watch ngl. i feel like i already explained this in the chapter but just in case it didnt make sense.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Babe, you’re not going to believe what I saw on Twitter today.”
Blake laughs at Yang’s exuberant tone, holding her phone up with her shoulder while she finishes making her bed.
“Hello to you, too,” Blake says. “What did you see on Twitter today?”
“Hold on, I’ll send it to you.” Blake takes the second to fold the corners of her blankets, then picks her phone up in her hands again, setting it to speaker and opening her text chain with Yang—which is mostly good mornings and incomprehensible memes. They tend to call each other for anything but the briefest conversations. Moments later, a link pops up, and even the preview has Blake snorting.
“Why Yang is the real villain of this season, a thread,” Blake reads aloud. “Do I want to read this?”
“It’s so fucking funny,” Yang says. “They said I was trying to isolate you by sneaking around. Blake, they called me toxic.” She sounds delighted. Blake shakes her head, skimming the thread and concluding that it contains absolutely nothing of value before turning speakerphone off and holding her phone to her ear again.
“I think they’re in the minority,” Blake says. “Every article I’ve seen about us claims to be ‘obsessed’.” The season is about two-thirds of the way through airing, now. Hometown episodes start airing this week. Blake tries not to look at what the public thinks of her too often, but sometimes it’s just tempting.
“As they should be,” Yang says. Blake rolls her eyes. The line falls silent for a moment, and she turns to look out her apartment window. It’s fall in Atlas now. The sun has been setting for over an hour. Blake can see her breath when she goes outside.
“I miss you,” Yang says. Blake sighs, leaning back until she falls into her bed.
“I miss you, too,” she says. “We’ll see each other soon. It’s only a few weeks til the after the final rose interview.” Yang hums.
“Right,” she says. “Are you sure we have to go to that? Can’t we just go hang out in Vale by ourselves?”
“Yang,” Blake says softly.
“Sorry,” Yang says. “I’m just getting tired of long distance, y’know?”
“Believe me, I know.” Blake turns her head towards the window again. From this lower angle, all she can see are the clouds, painted red and pink by the sunset. “But we’ll see each other for the interview, and then our lease in Vale starts in November. And then you won’t be able to get away from me.”
“Yeah,” Yang says. Her tone is wistful, despite Blake’s attempt to lighten the mood, or perhaps because of it. Like there’s nothing she wants more than to not be able to get away from Blake. “And then there’s the rest of our lives, huh?”
“Right.” Blake turns onto her side, tucking her free hand under her head and balancing the phone atop her ear. The metal of her engagement ring presses into her cheek. “Hey, did I tell you about Sun’s plans for the interview?”
“No?” Yang says. “Is he involved?” Blake sighs.
“I forget you’ve never seen the show,” she says. “Normally the runner-up would also be a part of the interview.”
“…Oh.” Yang pauses. “That sounds really awkward.”
“Usually is,” Blake says. “But Sun texted the other day and said he had refused the invitation. He’s going to go as an audience member instead of a part of the interview.”
“How come?”
“He said he didn’t want to, quote, steal Yang’s thunder,” Blake says, which makes Yang laugh through the phone—which, in turn, makes Blake’s heart ache. She imagines the sound without the crackle of her phone speakers and hurts all the more because of it.
“Well, that’s nice of him,” Yang says. “Anyone else from the show going?”
“Probably,” Blake says. “I guess we’ll see when we get there.” Yang hums in acknowledgement. The line stays silent for a moment. Blake watches the clouds move. “Tell me about your day,” she says finally. “What’s happening on Patch lately? How’s Ruby doing?”
“Ruby tried to reprogram the toaster again,” Yang says.
“…Ah. One of those days?”
“One of those days,” Yang confirms. “It wasn’t so bad. She didn’t light anything on fire this time, and what she did was actually pretty neat. See, she…”
Blake only half-listens to the rest of it. Not out of disinterest in Ruby’s exploits—which are generally highly entertaining, if somehow still stressful from a literal ocean away—but just because she’s…peaceful, in a sleepy kind of way. She’s busy thinking about Vale in November, the light dusting of snow that will be nothing compared to the winters in Atlas, the apartment just outside of proper downtown Vale that they’ve already paid a deposit on, the mornings and evenings they’ll spend there together. Blake imagines her life like this, in bed with Yang’s voice in her ears, and finds herself hardly able to wait for it to begin.
“Without further ado,” Coco says from the stage, voice echoing through the speakers set up in the small theater, “I’d like to bring both of the ladies of the hour to the stage. Blake, Yang, come on out.” Blake looks up for a moment, towards Yang at her side. Yang grins at her, squeezing her hand gently where their fingers are laced together at their sides.
“Showtime,” Yang whispers. “One more smile for the cameras.” Blake sighs, nods, and schools her nervous expression into an easy…well, it might be more of a grimace than a genuine smile, but she’ll take it. A few months away from the cameras had made her forget just how nerve-wracking it is to stare into them.
But this is the last time. The after the final rose interview, and then Blake can go back to refusing to speak to the public outside of email and phone correspondence with local papers and college zines. Though she doubts it will be quite as easy as it used to be; she’s trended on Twitter a dozen times a month since the show started airing. Apparently, she and Yang have developed quite the rabid fanbase. Blake’s comfortable anonymity has vanished—although, so has the man that made her so afraid to step outside of it in the first place. She can adjust.
Blake lets Yang take the lead as they walk onstage, falling a half-step behind, their hands hanging between them. The audience—around a hundred and fifty people—screams uproariously. It makes Blake flinch. She does her best not to show it for the cameras.
“Alright, alright,” Coco says, cutting through the noise. “Settle down, everyone, let them talk.” The audience reluctantly quiets as Yang and Blake take their seats, side by side on a luxurious-looking couch that isn’t nearly as comfortable as it appears. “So,” Coco says, leaning forward and resting her chin on her hands. “How are you doing tonight?”
“Great,” Yang says. Blake nods in agreement. The interview is probably the low of her week; the rest of it has been spent on vacation in Vale with Yang, seeing each other in person for the first time since the end of the show. With that in mind, she’s doing amazing.
“And how are you doing in general?” Coco asks. “Things still going strong between you two?” Blake nods again, more firmly.
“Absolutely,” Yang says, glancing over at Blake—as if she needs the confirmation. “We’ve missed each other a lot, being long distance right now, but we’re planning to move in together soon”—a few people in the audience whoop, drowning out Yang’s last few words—“so it’s only going to get better.” Coco, eyes flashing with interest, waits for the room to quiet.
“Sounds very exciting,” she says. “Any wedding plans just yet?” Yang glances at Blake, eyes widening slightly. That’s one thing they haven’t talked about. Blake is in no particular rush to make those plans, and Yang has repeatedly reassured her that she isn’t, either—that she’s happy to take things at Blake’s pace.
“Not yet,” Blake says. “Don’t worry, you’ll be getting an invitation as soon as we set a date.” Coco’s smile turns a little less TV, a little more genuine.
“I’m honored,” she says, and sounds like she means it. “Well, before we get into all that—and believe me, we will be getting into it—we should address the elephant in the room. This after the final rose interview looks a little different than most have in the past, and I’m sure everyone here and at home is wondering why. Sun, your runner-up, has opted not to appear as a guest tonight, although he is in our audience.” Murmurs ripple in the crowd. Several people twist their heads to look around. “Would you mind talking about that?”
“Sure,” Blake says. She, too, is looking around, scanning the audience for a familiar messy blond hairstyle and unnecessarily exposed chest. She finds it in the second row—and there, beside Sun, is Neptune, of all people. Directly in front of them, in front-row seats, are Pyrrha and Jaune. Blake makes eye contact with Pyrrha, who gives her a little wave and a bright, brilliant smile. Blake hadn’t known any of them but Sun were coming, and it’s only the desire not to draw attention to them that prevents her from waving back.
“Sun told me last month that he wouldn’t be a part of the interview,” Blake says, looking back to Coco. “He…” She tries to find a nicer way to say it, a way that’s a little less revealing of just how rigged the show always was, but she can’t. “He said that he didn’t want to steal Yang’s thunder. He didn’t want to make it about him, I guess.”
“But it is about him,” Coco points out. “At least a bit, isn’t it? You had a relationship.”
“…Yeah,” Blake agrees. It’s not technically a lie. She has a relationship with Sun, of some kind. “But it’s—it’s more about Yang. It always was, and he knows that.”
“Always,” Coco repeats. “Did you know from the start that you would pick her?”
“No,” Blake says truthfully. “I almost sent her home on the first night.” A few gasps from the audience. “But there was always this feeling she gave me that no one else did. No one else could.”
“Do you think that was a little unfair to the other contestants?” Coco’s delivery is gentle, almost apologetic. Blake had expected the question—she’s seen it thrown around as an accusation on Twitter and in gossip columns often enough over the last few months—but she still flinches. Beside her, Yang shifts uncomfortably, and her hand finds Blake’s again.
“Yes,” Blake admits, very quietly. “It was. Especially to—especially to Ilia.” The room is painfully silent now. People are holding their breath. “But I didn’t lie to anyone. I didn’t lead anyone on. Sun knew how I felt about Yang. He gave me the ring.” Coco nods slowly. “He’s here in the audience tonight because we’re still friends, and so are he and Yang. Anything else you can ask him another time.”
“Well said,” Coco says, though the audience doesn’t seem to agree. There’s a palpable tension in the air.
“Sorry, can I say something?” Yang says abruptly. Coco blinks in surprise.
“Of course,” she says, gesturing for Yang to continue.
“I think it’s bullsh—it’s bull that anyone is upset with Blake for how she handled the show,” Yang says. “None of the people who were actually there are mad at her. Random assholes on Twitter don’t get to be.”
“Yang,” Blake murmurs, squeezing Yang’s hand. Yang shakes her head.
“I just think it’s stupid,” she says. “This show is supposed to be all about finding love, and there are people upset that Blake found it, just because it happened sooner than they thought it should. Sorry that us being made for each other screwed up your viewing experience, but that’s your problem.” The last sentence is directed at the audience, with a surprising amount of venom. It’s the forceful, unquestionable tone that had equal parts intoxicated and terrified Blake on the first night she’d met Yang, and it’s—
—Well. It’s still very attractive.
“Made for each other,” Coco repeats slowly, and Blake’s mind catches up to what Yang had actually said. “Is that how it feels? Blake?”
“Um…yeah.” Blake looks at Yang, who looks a little embarrassed to have her words repeated back to her. “It’s…it feels a little silly to say soulmates, but—I don’t know. It does feel that way sometimes.”
“I didn’t know you believed in those,” Coco says. Blake shrugs.
“I don’t know,” she says. “I…” She scans the audience again, finds Pyrrha’s smiling face in the front row. “I guess I believe that some people are just destined to be together. I don’t think there’s anything else that could explain Yang and I.”
“She’s your destiny,” Coco says, to gasps and coos from the audience. Blake laughs a bit, because it’s ridiculous.
“Yeah,” she says. “I guess she is.”
“Everything okay?” Yang says as Blake reenters their hotel room. She’s been on the balcony for the last twenty minutes, on the phone with her agent. Yang, in the meantime, has changed into sweatpants and a tank top and splayed herself out over as much of the bed as humanly possible.
“Everything’s fine,” Blake says. She sets her phone down on the nightstand and sits down on the bed, leaning against the headboard. “Everything’s…great, actually.”
“Yeah?” Yang recalls a few of her limbs as she turns onto her side, looking up at Blake curiously.
“Yeah,” Blake says. “She just wanted to update me on my sales numbers. They’ve been up since I got announced as bachelorette, but apparently this month, they’re up almost five hundred percent.” Yang whistles quietly.
“Five hundred percent,” she says. “As in five times what they were?” Blake nods. “Damn.”
“Apparently people liked what they saw,” Blake says with a shrug.
“Can’t blame them there.” Yang props her head up on hand. “Y’know, I forgot this was all a calculated career move for you, what with all the talk about soulmates and shit tonight.”
“Calculated career move,” Blake echoes, scoffing. “Yeah, I’m just using you for the good press.”
“I thought as much,” Yang says. “So, when do you wanna time our breakup? Maybe right before your next book release, get yourself in some headlines just in time?” Blake shakes her head.
“Shut the fuck up,” she says, lovingly. Yang laughs. “You’re so annoying. I can’t believe I’m gonna marry you.”
“Well, no one’s making you,” Yang points out. “And you can always ask for a divorce. That’ll get you some press.”
“Shut up.” Blake leans down and kisses her. Yang looks a little dazed when Blake pulls away, eyes wide and hazy. Blake lies down fully on the bed, one arm tucked beneath her head. “Yang?” she says.
“Yeah?” Yang says, blinking away the effect Blake has apparently had on her.
“I know I’m not there yet,” Blake says, “but I am going to marry you. Soon.”
“Well, when you say it like that, it sounds like a threat.”
“Yang.”
“I know, baby.” Yang’s voice turns serious now, finally. “Whenever you’re ready, I’ll be right here. I’ll be waiting for you.”
Notes:
there ya have it! i hope you guys liked the fic, i had a lot of fun with it. keep an eye out for my bumbleby big bang fic coming in november, i edited it the other night and it FUCKS.
i'm on tumblr @sevens-evan and on twitter @sevens_evan. please leave a comment on this if you liked it; i swear each consecutive chapter of this thing gets fewer comments and it's, uh, disheartening. see y'all again.
Pages Navigation
synnodic on Chapter 4 Fri 07 May 2021 05:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Oogablast on Chapter 4 Tue 25 May 2021 03:20PM UTC
Last Edited Tue 25 May 2021 03:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
CobaltObject on Chapter 4 Sat 22 Apr 2023 04:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
sevensevan on Chapter 4 Sat 22 Apr 2023 04:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
A_Little_of_Everything on Chapter 4 Sat 19 Oct 2024 11:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
MaxiemumDamage on Chapter 5 Tue 27 Apr 2021 07:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
erros429 on Chapter 5 Tue 27 Apr 2021 07:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
sevensevan on Chapter 5 Tue 27 Apr 2021 07:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
Afanatic on Chapter 5 Tue 27 Apr 2021 07:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
ChrOno_Lucifer on Chapter 5 Tue 27 Apr 2021 08:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
Faeruy on Chapter 5 Tue 27 Apr 2021 08:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
Aoquesth on Chapter 5 Tue 27 Apr 2021 08:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
herwhiteknight on Chapter 5 Tue 27 Apr 2021 08:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheBlindSalmon on Chapter 5 Tue 27 Apr 2021 08:47PM UTC
Last Edited Tue 27 Apr 2021 08:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
sevensevan on Chapter 5 Wed 28 Apr 2021 06:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
clueless_canuck on Chapter 5 Tue 27 Apr 2021 08:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
iacobus1 on Chapter 5 Tue 27 Apr 2021 08:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
sevensevan on Chapter 5 Wed 28 Apr 2021 06:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
snarkysciurus on Chapter 5 Tue 27 Apr 2021 09:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
aerocon on Chapter 5 Tue 27 Apr 2021 09:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
kvothe26 on Chapter 5 Tue 27 Apr 2021 09:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
tomurai on Chapter 5 Tue 27 Apr 2021 11:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
Weaseltotheface on Chapter 5 Tue 27 Apr 2021 11:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mickey (Guest) on Chapter 5 Wed 28 Apr 2021 12:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation